Rules of Golf Notes 2015

RULES OF GOLF NOTES

Rules Schools

February 20-22, 1999 Monterey (NCGA) Rogers February 23-25, 2000 Monterey (NCGA) Rogers February 19-21, 2001 Monterey (NCGA) Rogers March 10-12, 2002 Round Hill (NCGA) Rogers February 23-26, 2003 Monterey (PGA/USGA) Graham & Hoard April 16-18, 2003 Monterey (NCGA) Rogers February 25-27, 2004 Monterey (NCGA) Instructor March 1-4, 2004 Salt Lake City (PGA/USGA) Donnelly & Alexander February 26-28, 2005 Fresno (NCGA) Instructor March 13-15, 2005 Round Hill (NCGA) Instructor March 20-22, 2005 Cathedral City (PGA/USGA) Fahleson & Burton January 8-11, 2006 Phoenix (PGA/USGA) Meeks & Startzel March 4-6, 2006 Fresno (NCGA) Instructor August 20-22, 2006 Round Hill (NCGA) Instructor February 26-March 1, 2007 Las Vegas (PGA/USGA) Morrissett & Wilson March 4-6, 2007 Rancho Cordova (NCGA) Instructor March 18-21, 2007 Round Hill (NCGA) Instructor July 15-17, 2007 Round Hill (NCGA) Instructor February 17-20, 2008 Atlanta (PGA/USGA) Blakey & Wilson March 2-4, 2008 Round Hill (NCGA) Instructor March 15-17, 2008 Rancho Cordova (NCGA) Instructor February 28 - March1, 2009 Fresno (NCGA) Instructor March 8-11, 2009 Las Vegas (PGA/USGA) Morrissett & Wilson March 22-24, 2009 Round Hill (NCGA) Instructor February 20-23, 2010 Far Hills (PGA/USGA) Morrissett & Wilson February 26-28, 2010 Fresno (NCGA) Instructor March 20-21, 2010 Camp Arnold (WJGA) Presenter February 26-March 1, 2011 Santa Cruz (USGA) Hall & Deaton March 4-6, 2011 Fresno (NCGA) Instructor August 22-24, 2011 Daly City, CA (NCGA) Instructor January 15-18,2012 San Diego Hall & Price March 4-6, 2012 Daly City (NCGA) Instructor February 20-24, 2013 Phoenix, AZ (USGA) Staebler & Deaton January 15-18. 2014 Ontario, CA (USGA) Staebler & Startzel January 30 – February 1 Dallas/Ft. Worth (USGA) Staebler & Gregory

« USGA Class 2015

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 1/27/2015 Graphics

[ ô

NEW 2014

REVISED 2014 PSA PSA [ [

TIP:

Changed in 2008 Definition of Pay attention “unfit for play” to note

1 + 2 = 2 Wow!

Backswing doesn’t count Definition of “match”

Key to lateral water Circle hazards is rcl “impracticable”. Very important

decision! Exceptions

Most important part of Rule There was a time when we used to go to the 26 Decisions on biggest piece. Doubt as to Procedure

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 2 1/27/2015 What is the Ruling?

As a Rules Official you need to think like a journalist. Secure all available information: 1. Identify Form of Play. • Match Play • Stroke Play • Other Forms of Play (Threesome, Foursome, Three-Ball, Best- Ball & Four-Ball Match Play; Four-Ball Stroke Play, Bogey, Par & Stableford Competitions) 2. Who is involved? 3. What happened? • Rules assume honesty • Rules assume knowledge 4. Where did the incident occur? (Teeing Ground; Through the Green; Water Hazard; Bunker; Putting Green or out of Bounds?) 5. What was the player’s intention (What was he doing and what did he want to do? Determining the player’s intentions complicates a Rules situation). • Provisional Ball • Doubt As to Procedure (Stroke Play) Rule 3-3 • Ball Unfit (Rule 5-3) • Identifying Ball (Rule 12-2) 6. What actions have already been taken? (The player has returned his scorecard or the competition has closed.) 7. Key Definitions/Terms

Resolve the problem professionally: 1. Listen before you talk 2. Develop a “May I help you?” attitude 3. Know the definitions 4. Consult the Rules and Decisions Books 5. Don’t be afraid to ask for help (use your radio)

The Rules of Golf are revised every four years by the Joint Rules Committee of the USGA Rules of Golf Committee and the R & A Limited (Presidential election years). The Decisions are updated every two years. The Joint Rules Committee meets every two years and every four years there is a Quadrennial Rules Conference which must be approved by the Executive Committee of both ruling bodies. The next Rules changes will be effective January 1, 2016.

PGA/USGA Rules Workshops have been co-hosted since 1975. The PGA/USGA exam1 is 100 Questions: 50 closed book and 50 open-book.

1 The exam is the reversal of the flow of information.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 3 1/27/2015 There are 34 Rules organized into eleven (11) sections: 1. The Game Rule 1,2,3 2. Clubs & the Ball Rules 4 & 5 3. Player’s Responsibilities Rules 6,7,8,9 4. Order of Play Rule 10 5. Teeing Ground Rule 11 6. Playing the Ball Rules 12,13,14,15 7. The Putting Green Rules 16 & 17 8. Ball Moved, Deflected or Stopped Rules 18 & 19 9. Relief Situations & Procedures Rules 20-28 10. Other Forms of Play Rules 29-32 11. Administration Rules 33 & 34

Key Terms: May Optional (Rule 21) Should Recommendation (procedural) (Rule 6-5) Must Instruction (and penalty if not carried out) (Rule 15- 1) “Shall” is no longer used “A Ball” any conforming ball; you may substitute another ball (e.g. Rules 26, 27 or 28) “The Ball” The ball in play; you may not substitute (e.g. Rules 24-2 or 25-1) “Deemed” judged to be, treat as, that’s the way it is (e.g. lost ball, move or moved, ball overhanging the hole under Rule 16-2) Exceptions Except, but, otherwise, however, unless

Rules Changes in 2008 The changes in the Rules for 2008 fall into two broad categories: (1) those that improve the clarity of the Rules and, (2) those that reduce the penalties in certain circumstances to ensure that they are proportionate.

Some definitions were reorganized for consistency and standard construction. Standard construction has four parts: 1. Description of area/condition. 2. Definition of area/condition (margins, stakes, lines). 3. When ball is in area/condition. 4. Status of defining/identifying objects.

The definitions of advice, lost ball and matches have been amended.

Rules 1-2, 4-1, 12-1, 12-2, 13-4, 14-3, 15-2, 15-3, 16-1e, 18, 18-1, 19-2, 20-3a, 20-7c, 24-1, 24-3, 25-1c, 26-1, and 27-1 have been amended.

Appendix IV, “Devices and Other Equipment” was added in 2014 (Definition of Tee, Gloves, Shoes, Clothing & Distance-Measuring Devices under Rule 14-3)

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 4 1/27/2015 Six Part Structure of the Rules 1. Number & Title 2. Text 3. Exceptions 4. Penalty Statement 5. Notes 6. Cross References

You can’t breach Rule 1-3 if you don’t know what you are doing. Decisions 2-1/6, 1-3/5 and 2-5/8

Rule 13-2 33-8/34 13-2/0.5 13-2/12 13-2/1 Scott Hoch video 13-2/1.1 Paul McGinley video

Rule 13-3 13-3/1 13-3/2 13-3/3 13-3/5 13-4/0.5 Test the condition of the hazard. When he marks the authority to mark overrides the prohibition against testing 13-4/21 13-4/9.5 Authority trumps prohibition 13-4/38 No longer a problem because we want bunkers raked

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 5 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 6 1/27/2015 Definitions

There are 52 definitions and these form the foundation around which the Rules of play are written. A good knowledge of the definitions is very important to the correct application of the Rules. The rules would be simple but for one word – “except”.

In 2009, 2010, 2011, 2012, 2013 & 2014 at the PGA/USGA Rules Workshops the definitions were reviewed in five groups.

1. People 2. Parts of the Course 3. Status of the Ball 4. Things 5. All Other Definitions

Definitions can have six parts: 1. Area 2. How margins are defined 3. How margins operate 4. When ball is on the area 5. Status of defining objects 6. Notes

Group 1 – People (10) (Folks)

Side A side is a player, or two or more players who are partners. In match play, Side doesn’t include caddie each member of the opposing side is an opponent. In stroke play, members of all sides are competitors and members of different sides playing together are fellow-competitors.

Competitor (and Fellow-Competitor) A competitor is a player in a stroke play competition. A fellow-competitor is any2 person with whom the competitor plays. Neither is the partner of the other. In stroke play foursome and four-ball competitions, where the context so admits, the word competitor or fellow-competitor includes his partner. (e.g. Rule 6-2b Handicap)

Partner A partner is a player associated with another player3 on the same side.

In threesome, foursome, best-ball or four-ball play, where the context so admits, the word “player” includes his partner or partners.4

2 Except when he is your partner. 3 Player is not defined by the Rules of Golf. See “Player”. 4 Teammates are not partners.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 7 1/27/2015 12

Opponent An “opponent” is a member of a side against whom the player’s side is competing in match play.

Caddie Caddie: Shows up, shuts up, keeps up. A “caddie” is one who assists the player in accordance with the Rules, which may include carrying or handling the player’s clubs during play.

When one caddie is employed by more than one player, he is always deemed to be the caddie of the player sharing the caddie whose ball (or whose partner’s ball) is involved, and equipment carried by him is deemed to be that player’s equipment, except when the caddie acts upon specific directions of another player (or the partner of another player sharing the caddie), (“Put the bags here”) in which case he is considered to be that other player’s caddie.

Marker A marker is one who is appointed by the Committee to record a He is a “scorer” competitor’s score in stroke play. He may be a fellow-competitor. He is not a referee.5

Committee The Committee is the committee in charge of the competition or, if the matter does not arise in a competition, the committee in charge of the course. This is the only definition capitalized. Rover was not a Referee “The Committee is always right, even if it’s wrong.” Tom Meeks previously. Now? Yes. Referee6 A “referee” is one who is appointed by the Committee to decide questions of fact and apply the Rules. He must act on any breach of a Rule which he observes or is reported to him.7

A referee should not attend the flagstick, stand at or mark the position of the hole, or lift the ball and mark its position.8

Exception in match play: Unless a referee is assigned to accompany “To accompany players players throughout a match, he has no authority to intervene in a match throughout the match” other than in relation to Rule 1-3, 6-7 or 33-7. means the entire round.

17-1/3 Flagstick attended by observer, referee or marker at player’s request…No penalty.

5 Marker is a stroke play term; when you sign up to play in a stroke play competition you are agreeing to be a marker for your fellow-competitors. USGA slide shows Francis Ouimet’s scorecard from the U.S. Open at The Country Club at Brookline, MA. His marker was Bernard Darwin. 6 “Rules Official” is not defined. All Rules Official’s are Referees. 7 The Committee may limit a Referee’s duties under Rule 33-1. 8 These are all situations where the player would incur a penalty for a breach by the Referee.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 8 1/27/2015 Observer9 An “observer” is one who is appointed by the Committee to assist a referee to decide questions of fact and to report to him any breach of a Rule. An observer should not attend the flagstick, stand at or mark the position of the hole, or lift the ball or mark its position.10

17-1/3 Flagstick attended by referee, observer or marker at player’s request. No penalty if player makes such a request and observer or referee complies. Marker may attend the flagstick, even if he is not a fellow-competitor.

Forecaddie A “forecaddie” is one who is employed by the Committee to indicate to players the position of balls during play. He is an outside agency.

Forecaddies are often incorrectly referred to as “spotters”, a term not used in the Rules of Golf.

Player Is not defined in the Rules of Golf. Can be an opponent, competitor, fellow-competitor.

Outside Agency11 (people, animals, objects) In match play, an “outside agency” is any agency other than either the player’s or opponent’s side, any caddie of either side, any ball played by either side at the hole being played or any equipment of either side.

In stroke play, an outside agency is any agency other than the competitor’s side, any caddie of the side, any ball played by the side at the hole being played or any equipment of the side.

An outside agency includes a referee, a marker, an observer and a forecaddie. Neither wind nor water is an outside agency. (Neither is gravity; that’s why you don’t put it back.)12

Agency isn’t defined for us in the Rules of Golf.

“One of the five most important definitions.” Tom Meeks

Negative Definition -What’s not an outside agency? -What is an outside agency?

Inside agencies vs. outside agencies

9 Observer is the “Referee’s Deputy” 10 These are all situations where the player would incur a penalty for a breach by the Observer. 11 Outside Agency is a “negative” definition. 12 Includes air from a blower (artificially propelled) Decision 18-1/2.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 9 1/27/2015

Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 10 1/27/2015 Group 2 – Parts of the Course (11)

Course The course is the whole area within any boundaries established by the Committee (see Rule 33-2).

Definition changed in 2004 due to Environmentally Sensitive Areas (ESA’s) – areas where play is prohibited.

Out of Bounds Out of Bounds is beyond the boundaries of the course or any part of the WOBUD Water Hazards course so marked by the Committee. Out of Bounds Up & Down When out of bounds is defined by reference to stakes or a fence or as being beyond stakes or a fence, the out of bounds line is determined by the nearest inside points at ground level of the stakes or fence posts (excluding angled supports). When both stakes and lines are used to indicate out of bounds, the stakes identify out of bounds and the lines define out of bounds. When out of bounds is defined by a line on the ground, the line itself is out of bounds. The out of bounds line extends vertically upward and downward.

A ball is out of bounds when all of it lies out of bounds. A player may stand out of bounds to play a ball lying within bounds.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 11 1/27/2015 Objects defining out of bounds such as walls, fences, stakes and railings, are not obstructions and are deemed to be fixed. Stakes identifying out of bounds are not obstructions and are deemed to be fixed.

Note 1: Stakes or lines used to define out of bounds should be white.13

Note 2: A Committee may make a Local Rule declaring stakes identifying but not defining out of bounds to be movable obstructions.14

Rule of Thumb: All areas of course extend vertically downwards (bunker, water hazard, out of bounds); only two go up – out of bounds and water hazards; but Line of Play also includes vertical.

★24/2 Angles supports or guy wires supporting boundary fence 24/3 Concrete bases of boundary fence posts

Teeing Ground The Teeing ground is the starting place for the hole to be played. It is a rectangular area two club-lengths in depth, the front and sides of which are defined by the outside limits of two tee-markers. A ball is outside the teeing ground when all of it lies outside the teeing ground.

Hazards A hazard is any bunker or water hazard.

Bunker A bunker is a hazard consisting of a prepared area of ground, (does this BGURD mean raked?) often a hollow, from which turf or soil has been removed Bunkers Ground Under Repair and replaced with sand or the like. Down

Grass-covered ground15 bordering or within a bunker including a stacked turf face (whether grass-covered or earthen), is not part of the bunker. A wall or lip of the bunker not covered with grass is part of the bunker. The margin of a bunker extends vertically downwards, but not upward. This is the first time we’ve dealt with the concept of “vertical” A ball is in a bunker when it lies in or any part of it touches the bunker.

33-8/37.5 Local Rule for water hazard with bunker adjacent 13/5 Ball lying on obstruction in bunker 33-8/39.5 Local Rules deeming partially grass-covered wall of bunker to be part of the bunker

13 Some countries use a different color. th 14 You might want to do this with an interior OB. e.g. in play of the 7 hole the right side is OB as marked by white stakes. In play of the 8th hole it is not. 2012 change gives Committee more flexibility – e.g. stake might not be movable but it can still be an obstruction. 15 Grass covered ground – important because the player may ground his club, take and unplayable, etc.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 12 1/27/2015 Water Hazard A water hazard is any sea, lake, pond, river, ditch, surface drainage ditch or other open water course (whether or not containing water) and anything of a similar nature on the course. All ground or water within the margin of a water hazard is part of the water hazard.

When the margin of a water hazard is defined by stakes, the stakes are inside the water hazard, and the margins of the hazard is defined by the nearest outside16 points of the stakes at ground level. When both stakes and lines are used to indicate a water hazard, the stakes identify the hazard and the lines define the hazard margin. When the margin of a water hazard is defined by a line on the ground, the line itself is in the water hazard. The margin of a water hazard extends vertically upwards and downwards.

A ball is in a water hazard when it lies in or any part of it touches the Authority to remove water hazard.17 water hazard stakes.

Stakes used to define the margin of or identify a water hazard are obstructions. A governmental agency must designate an area Note 1: Stakes or lines used to define the margin of or identify a water as an “environmentally sensitive area” hazard must be yellow.

Note 2: The Committee may make a Local Rule prohibiting play from an environmentally-sensitive area which has been defined as a water hazard.

Movable stakes in hazards are player friendly. USGA & PGA put stakes on the lines to avoid confusion. PGA Tour puts them outside due to the “hole made by a greenkeeper” issue.

D 13/5 – Ball lying on obstruction in bunker is in the bunker.

See “Table of What Extends Upwards and Downwards”

Lateral Water Hazard A lateral water hazard is a water hazard or that part of a water hazard so situated that it is not possible or is deemed by the Committee to be impracticable18 to drop a ball behind the water hazard in accordance with Rule 26-1b. All ground and water within the margin of a lateral water hazard are part of the lateral water hazard. Stakes & Lines 1. Indicate When the margin of a lateral water hazard is defined by stakes, the 2. Identify stakes are inside the lateral water hazard, and the margin of the hazard is 3. Define defined by the nearest outside points of the stakes at ground level. When

16 “Outside” the hazard. Hole of removed stake 17 defining water hazard is When a player’s ball touches the line defining the margin of a water hazard but also GUR. touches another part of the course (e.g. a bunker) the ball is considered to lie on the water hazard. Decision 26/1.5. 18 Impracticable means “excessively difficult to perform”.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 13 1/27/2015 both stakes and lines are used to indicate lateral water hazards, the stakes identify the hazard and the lines define the hazard margin. When the margin of a lateral water hazard is defined by a line on the ground, the line itself is in the lateral water hazard. The margin of a lateral water hazard extends vertically upwards and downwards.

A ball is in a lateral water hazard when it lies in or any part of it touches the lateral water hazard.

Stakes used to define the margins of or identify a lateral water hazard are Authority to remove lateral obstructions. water hazard stakes!

Note 1: That part of a water hazard to be played as a lateral water hazard must be distinctively marked. Stakes or lines used to define the margin of or identity a lateral water hazard must be red.

Note 2: The Committee may make a Local Rule prohibiting play from an environmentally-sensitive area defined as a lateral water hazard. “ESA”

Note 3: The Committee may define a lateral water hazard as a water hazard. (Added in 2000 e.g. 17th hole @ the TPC Sawgrass; Hole #8 Pebble Beach; consider a DZ.)

Q: Why would the Committee adopt Note 3 to the definition of a lateral water hazard? A: In order to make the hole play harder; eliminate issues about where the ball crossed the margin of the hazard.

If option 26-1b (dropping behind the hazard) isn’t available, by definition the hazard is a lateral water hazard.

26/1.5 Status of ball that touches water hazard & another part of the course…in the water hazard. Beach Bunker decision…the WH has precedence. 26-1/1 Meaning of “known or virtually certain”…the level of confidence necessary that the ball is in the water hazard that is required for the player to proceed under Rule 26-1. “Is the ball on the Putting Green19 green? Tie goes to The “putting green” is all ground of the hole being played which is runner.” Startzel specially prepared for putting or otherwise defined as such by the Committee. A ball is on the putting green when any part of it touches the putting green.

19 Putting green is horizontal (does not extend upwards). Used to be everything within 20 yards of the hole.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 14 1/27/2015 Through the Green Through the green is the whole area of the course except: a. The teeing ground and putting green of the hole being played; and b. All hazards on the course.

24-2b/8 The Rules make no distinction between “fairway and Compare with Rule rough”. Query: What about “closely mown”? 25-2

Wrong Putting Green A wrong putting green is any putting green other than that of the hole being played. Unless otherwise prescribed by the Committee, this term includes a practice putting green or pitching green on the course.

Hole The hole must be 4¼ inches (108 mm) in diameter and at least 4 inches (101.6 mm) deep. If a lining20 is used, it shall be sunk at least 1 inch (25.4 mm) below the surface unless the nature of the soil makes it impracticable to do so; its outer diameter shall not exceed 4¼ inches (108 mm).

★16/5.5 Player holes short putt and allegedly removes it before it is at rest

17/7 Hole-liner pulled out by flagstick attendant and ball falls into unlined hole…the ball is holed and there is no penalty.

20 There is no requirement a “hole” have a liner.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 15 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 16 1/27/2015 Group 3 – Status of the Ball (6)

21 Lost Ball A ball is deemed lost if: a. It is not found or identified as his by the player within five minutes22 after the player’s side or his or their caddies have begun to search for it; or b. The player has made a stroke at a provisional ball from the place where the original ball is likely to be or from a point nearer the hole than that place (see Rule 27-1a); or c. The player has put another ball into play under penalty of stroke and distance under Rule 26-1a, 27-1 or 28a; or23 d. The player has put another ball into play because it is known or virtually certain that the ball, which has not been found, has been “d.” 3 times ball is lost moved by an outside agency (see Rule 18-1), is in an obstruction and there is no penalty. (see Rule 24-3), is in an abnormal ground condition (see Rule 25- 1c) or is in a water hazard (see Rule 26-1); or e. The player has made a stroke at a substituted ball.24

Time spent in playing a wrong ball is not counted in the five-minute period25 allowed for search. PSA

26-1/1 Meaning of “Known or Virtually Certain”…the change in this decision occurred as a result of an attempt to define “reasonable evidence” the previous standard.

The definition of Lost Ball was amended in 2008 to clarify substituted ball issues and to include the concept of “stroke-and-distance.” There are five criteria for a lost ball – you only need one. A player may not declare a ball lost; but there was a time when you could - 1956 to 1964. Lost ball is always a physical act: clock runs, stroke played, provisional played.

Compare Decisions 26-1/3, 26-1/3.5 and 26-1/3.7. In the first, a player believed his original ball had come to rest in a water hazard, searched for a minute, dropped a ball behind the hazard and played it. When he dropped the original ball was lost. The original was then found outside the hazard. If it was known or virtually certain the ball was in the hazard the player was entitled to invoke Rule 26-1. If not then the player was required to put a ball into play under Rule 27-1, and the player has played from a wrong place. In the second, it is know or virtually certain the ball is in the water hazard and the player drops but before he plays the ball is found outside the hazard. Since the ball was correctly substituted he may not play the original ball. In the third, the ball is struck towards a water hazard but it is neither known nor virtually certain it is in the hazard. The player drops but before playing, the original is found. Since the player proceeded under

21 This definition was reorganized in 2008; revised in 2012 to delete requirement for taking a stance 22 Used to be 10 minutes. “Royal Aberdeen is the “Home of the Five Minute Rule”. It was first adopted in 1783. Ted Antonopoulos 23 Former Decision 27/17 is now here; change in 2012 was due to Ernie Els incident at the Masters. 24 Picture in USGA slides dropping a substituted ball off of a cart path is Claire Blakey, “that wicked wretch”. The ball in the air is attached to a string. 25 When does the time start?

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 17 1/27/2015 an inapplicable Rule the ball was incorrectly substituted and the player must abandon the dropped ball and proceed with the original.

Wrong Ball26 A wrong ball is any ball other than the player’s; “Worst definition in the book!” • Ball in play, - Lew Blakey • Provisional ball, or • Second ball played under Rule 3-3 or Rule 20-7c in stroke play. and includes:

• Another player’s ball, An abandoned ball, and • It’s important to distinguish • The player’s original ball when it is no longer in play. between a wrong ball and a substituted ball. Wrong ball only applies if you play a stroke at it. Note: Ball in play includes a ball substituted for the ball in play whether or The importance is the 27 not such substitution is permitted. PSA difference in the penalty.

“One of the five most important definitions.” Tom Meeks

Substituted Ball A substituted ball is a ball put into play for the original ball that was either in play, lost, out of bounds or lifted. Rule 15; Examples: Ball lost in water hazard, Lost Ball or Ball Unplayable – all times when substitution is permitted by Rule. Rule 20-4, A substituted ball becomes the ball in play when dropped or placed…

15/6 Stroke played with ball lying out of bounds…ball is no 1 + GP = 3 longer in play

Provisional Ball A “provisional ball” is a ball played under Rule 27-2 for a ball which may be lost outside a water hazard or may be out of bounds.

There are three reasons to play a provisional ball: 1. Ball may be lost 2. Ball may be out of bounds 3. Save time.

If a player plays a provisional ball or a second ball from the teeing ground, he must do so after his opponent or fellow-competitor has played his first stroke. Rule 10-3 Order of Play

10-2c/1 Ball played out of turn from tee abandoned and another ball played in proper order…original ball is lost and the other ball is in play under penalty of stroke-and-distance (Rule 27-1)

26 Wrong Ball is another “negative definition”. 27 The importance of this note is the difference in the penalty.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 18 1/27/2015 Holed A ball is holed when it is at rest within the circumference of the hole and all of it is below the level of the lip of the hole.

16/3 A player’s ball embeds in the side of a hole and part of the ball is above the level of the lip of the hole…ball is not holed 16/2 Ball embedded in the side of the hole and all of it is below the level of the hole. Ball is holed even though all of the ball is not within the circumference of the hole.

Ball in Play A ball is “in play” as soon as the player has made a stroke on the teeing ground. It remains in play until it is holed, except when it is lost, out of bounds or lifted, or another ball has been substituted whether or not the substitution is permitted; a ball so substituted becomes the ball in play.

If a ball is played from outside the teeing ground when the player is “Otherwise”… starting play of a hole, or when attempting to correct this mistake, the ball meaning when not is not in play and Rule 11-4 (Outside Teeing Ground) or 11-5 (Wrong starting play of a hole. Teeing Ground) applies. Otherwise, ball in play includes a ball played from outside the teeing ground when the player elects or is required to play his next stroke from the teeing ground. (See Rule 15)

Exception in Match Play: Ball in play includes a ball played by the player from outside the teeing ground when starting play of the hole if the opponent does not require the stroke to be canceled in accordance with Rule 11-4a.

“One of the five most important definitions.” Tom Meeks

Rule 20-4, When Ball Dropped or Placed Is In Play – “If the player’s ball in play has been lifted, it is again in play when dropped or placed…” “A substituted ball becomes the ball in play when it has been dropped or placed.”

Video of Michelle Wie on putting green

Any Ball He Has Played Any ball the player has played at the hole being played except during any period when it has been lifted and has not been put back into play. Accordingly, the ball in play, a provisional ball, a second ball played under Rule 3-3 or Rule 20-7c and a ball being used for practice are not the player’s equipment.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 19 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 20 1/27/2015 Group 4 – Things

Obstructions An “obstruction” is anything artificial, including the artificial surfaces and sides of roads and paths and manufactured ice, except: a. Objects defining out of bounds, such as walls, fences, stakes and railings; b. Any part of an immovable artificial object which is out of bounds; and (The sign on the 16th hole at Cypress Point – is half in bounds and half out of bounds). c. Any construction declared by the Committee to be an integral part of the course. (e.g. bulkheads in a water hazard or lightning rods on trees; Road to the right of the green on the Road Hole (17) at St. Andrews)

An obstruction is a movable obstruction if it may be moved without unreasonable effort, without unduly delaying play and without causing damage. Otherwise it is an immovable obstruction.

Note: The Committee may make a Local Rule declaring a movable obstruction to be an immovable obstruction. (Be careful of this one…don’t trap the players.)

Status of “obstruction” that is out of bounds – artificial object. Status of artificial pine straw – obstructions

★24-2b/8 Dropping from fairway to rough in obtaining relief from obstruction…no distinction in the Rules

Abnormal Ground Condition An abnormal ground condition is any casual water, ground under repair or hole, cast or runway on the course made by a burrowing animal, a reptile or a bird.

★25/23 Molehills: providing the remains are still identifiable as a cast made by a burrowing animal

Burrowing Animal A burrowing animal is an animal (other than a worm, insect or the like) that makes a hole for habitation or shelter, such as a rabbit, mole, groundhog, gopher or salamander. (e.g. fox burrow)

Note: A hole made by a non-burrowing animal, such as a dog, is not an abnormal ground condition unless marked or declared as ground under repair.

★23/11 Loose soil from cast of hole made by burrowing animal…loose soil is not a loose impediment by definition except on the green.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 21 1/27/2015 Casual Water Casual water is any temporary accumulation of water on the course that is not in a water hazard and is visible before or after the player takes his stance. Snow and natural ice28, other than frost, are either casual water or loose impediments, at the option of the player. Manufactured ice is an obstruction29. Dew and frost are not casual water. (What are they?)

A ball is in casual water when it lies in or any part of it touches the casual water. (But interference under Rule 25 occurs when a ball lies in or touches the condition or when the condition interferes with the player’s stance or the area of intended swing.)

25/2 Overflow from water hazard…casual water (e.g. tides at Sea Island, Georgia; Ben Crenshaw at the ’77 US Open at Southern Hills. But the player must find the ball.) 1-4/7 Ball lost in either water hazard or casual water overflowing hazard…in equity the player must proceed under the WH Rule

Ground Under Repair (GUR) Ground under repair is any part of the course so marked by order of the Committee or so declared by its authorized representative. All ground and any grass, bush, tree or other growing thing within the ground under repair is part of the ground under repair. Ground under repair includes material piled for removal and a hole made by a greenkeeper, even if not so marked. Authorized representative could be a greenskeeper. Grass cuttings and other material left on the course that have been abandoned and are not intended to be removed are not ground under repair unless so marked.

When the margin of ground under repair is defined by stakes, the stakes are inside the ground under repair, and the margin of the ground under repair is defined by the nearest outside points of the stakes at ground level. When both stakes and lines are used to indicate ground under repair, the stakes identify the ground under repair and the lines define the margin of the ground under repair. When the margin of ground under repair is defined by a line on the ground, the line itself is in the ground under repair. The margin of ground under repair extends vertically downwards but not upwards.

A ball is in ground under repair when it lies in or any part of it touches the ground under repair. Authority to remove lateral water hazard stakes! Stakes used to define the margin of or identify ground under repair are obstructions.

28 You want snow & ice in a bunker to be casual water (free relief) rather than a loose impediment (no relief). 29 The language “manufactured ice is an obstruction” comes from an incident that occurred at Green Hills Golf Club.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 22 1/27/2015 Note: The Committee may make a Local Rule prohibiting play from ground under repair or an environmentally sensitive area defined as ground under repair.

Loose Impediments Loose impediments are natural objects including: • stones, leaves, twigs, branches and the like, • dung, and • worms, insects and the like, and the casts and heaps made by them, provided they are not: • fixed or growing, • solidly embedded, or (e.g. acorn embedded in green) • adhering to the ball. (e.g. blade of grass adhering to ball)

Sand and loose soil are loose impediments on the putting green, but not elsewhere. See Decision 33-8/40 for Local Rule clarifying status of material similar to sand.

Snow and natural ice, other than frost, are either casual water or loose impediments, at the option of the player. Manufactured ice is an obstruction.

Dew and frost are not loose impediments. (What are they?)

33-2a/2 Declaring area as ground under repair during competition round…ok

Immovable Artificial Object Something fixed out of bounds. e.g. out of bounds stake, fence, pole, etc.

If it was on the course it would be an obstruction.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 23 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 24 1/27/2015 Group 5 – All Other Definitions

Rule or Rules The term Rule includes: a. The Rules of Golf and their interpretations as contained in Decisions on the Rules of Golf”; 44 Local Rules b. Any Conditions of Competition established by the Committee Decisions in Rule 33-8 under Rule 33-1 and Appendix I; (e.g. use of a cart, limitation on caddies or footwear) c. Any Local Rules established by the Committee under Rule 33-8 and Appendix I; and (e.g. Ball Drop; French Drains are ground under repair) d. The specifications on: (i) clubs and the ball in Appendices II and III and their interpretations as contained in “A Guide to the Rules “Definition of advice on Clubs and Balls;” and (ii) devices and other equipment in has 6 different Appendix IV. meanings.” Mark Wilson Advice Advice is any counsel or suggestion which could influence a player in determining his play, the choice of club or the method of making a stroke.

Information on the Rules, distance or matters of public information, such as the position of hazards or the flagstick on the putting green, is not advice.

Addressing the Ball A player has addressed the ball when he has grounded his club “Immediately” means approximately ¼”. immediately in front of or immediately behind the ball, whether or not he John Vander Borght has taken his stance. See Rule 18. 30

Stance Taking the stance consists in a player placing his feet in position for and preparatory to making a stroke.

Stance can be a player with one foot in a bunker and one foot outside. c.f. ; Why do we still need a definition of stance? For casual water.

Stroke A stroke is the forward movement of the club made with the intention of striking at and moving the ball, but if a player checks his downswing voluntarily before the clubhead reaches the ball he has not made a 31 stroke. (Key is “intention!”)

Q: What do the Rules call a backswing? A: “Backward movement of the club for a stroke…” Rule 14-5

30 Why was the definition of address changed? At the British Open a ball was precariously perched on the slope of a bunker and it was not possible for the player to go into the bunker to play the shot without “addressing the ball”. 31 So backswing doesn’t count.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 25 1/27/2015 Penalty Stroke A “penalty stroke” is one added to the score of a player or side under certain Rules. In a threesome or foursome, penalty strokes do not affect the order of play.

Forms of Match Play Single: A match in which one player plays against another player. X vs. Y Threesome: A match in which one player plays against two other players, and each side plays one ball. X vs. YZ

Foursome: A match in which two players play against two players, and each side plays one ball. AB vs. CD

Three-Ball: Three players play a match against one another, each playing his own ball. Each player is playing two distinct matches. A vs. B vs. C Best-Ball: A match in which one player plays against the better ball of two other players or the best ball of three other players. A vs. B C D

Four-Ball: A match in which two players play their better ball against the better ball of two other players. A B vs. C D

Forms of Stroke Play Individual: A competition in which each competitor plays as an individual.

Foursome: A competition in which two competitors play as partners and play one ball.

Four-Ball: A competition in which two competitors play as partners, each playing his own ball. The lower score of the partners is the score for the hole. If one partner fails to complete play of the hole, there is no penalty.

Note: For bogey, par and Stableford competitions, see Rule 32-1.

Stipulated Round The stipulated round consists of playing the holes of the course in their correct sequence unless otherwise authorized by the Committee. The number of holes in a stipulated round is 18 unless a smaller number is authorized by the Committee. As to extension of stipulated round in match play, see Rule 2-3.32

32 Committee may not authorize a larger number than 18!

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 26 1/27/2015 Wow! There are 26 decisions on “Stipulated Round”

2-1/3 Players mistake, omit hole, learn of it after match is over 2-1/4 Players purposely omit two holes in match…both are DQ’d if they knew it was a breach of the Rules otherwise the match stands as played. 2014 2-1/5 Replay holes played out of sequence or if undue delay…DQ. 3/2 Competitors play two holes not in stipulated round…DQ 11-5/2 Use of wrong teeing ground - 12th hole instead of 5th 33-1/3 1st and 10th Tee starts or a shotgun start

See also 2-3/2, 2-3/5, 2-3/4, 3/2, 11-5/2, 33-1/2, 33-1/3.

Line of Play The line of play is the direction that the player wishes his ball to take after a stroke, plus a reasonable distance on either side of the intended “…after a stroke…” so direction. The line of play extends vertically upward from the ground, but backswing doesn’t count. does not extend beyond the hole. Compare with line of putt and areas that may not be improved under Rule 13-2. Line of play is what you wish your ball would do. Rule 13-2 says player “must not improve…his line of play or a reasonable extension of that line beyond the hole”. Line of play is 3 dimensional.

“One of the five most important definitions.” Tom Meeks

“Reasonable distance” depends on level of play and is thus subjective.

Compare with “line for putting” in Rule 8-2b (aiming point).

Line of Putt The line of putt is the line that a player wishes his ball to take after a stroke on the putting green. Except with respect to Rule 16-1e, astride the line of putt includes a reasonable distance on either side of the intended line. The line of put does not extend beyond the hole.

Line of putt does not extend vertically upwards.

Flagstick The flagstick is a movable straight indicator, with or without bunting or other material attached, centered in the hole to show its position. It must be circular in cross-section. Padding or shock absorbent material that might unduly influence the movement of the ball is prohibited. USGA recommends at least 7’ in height; “other material attached” means the flag.

17/4 Adjustment of flagstick; Player rights – when the flagstick is leaning away from the ball (advantage) or towards the ball (disadvantage) the player has the option of either leaving it as is or having it centering. It may not be adjusted to a more favorable position. 17/3 Flagstick Tapered or of Varying Diameters

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 27 1/27/2015 Equipment Equipment is anything used, worn, or carried by the player or anything carried for the player by his partner or either of their caddies, except any ball he has played at the hole being played and any small object, such as a coin or a tee, when used to mark the position of the ball or the extent of an area in which a ball is to be dropped. Equipment includes a golf cart, whether or not motorized.

Note 1: A ball played at the hole being played is equipment when it has been lifted and not put back into play.

Note 2: When a golf cart is shared by two or more players, the cart and everything in it are deemed to be the equipment of one of the player’s sharing the cart.

If the cart is being moved by one of the players (or the partner of one of the players) sharing it, the cart and everything in it are deemed to be that player’s equipment. Otherwise the cart and everything in it are deemed to be the equipment of the player sharing the cart whose ball (or whose partner’s ball) is involved. Analogous to a caddie doing a double.

19/2 Status of person in shared cart…equipment when not moving 18/7 Explanation of “Any Ball He Has Played”…equipment when lifted

Move or Moved A ball is deemed to have moved if it leaves its position and comes to rest in any other place. Rule 18.

Deemed means “that’s the way it is” a concept we also see in Rule 16-2.

18/1 Ball moving vertically downward has in fact moved 18/2 Addressed ball oscillates & returns to its position…ok

Rub of the Green A “rub of the green” occurs when a ball in motion is accidentally deflected or stopped by any outside agency (see Rule 19-1).

Some things can have dual status. For example, a mower is both an obstruction and an outside agency, or a salamander is a burrowing animal and an outside agency.

Tee Tee has been removed from the definitions and moved to Appendix IV, Devices and Other Equipment. May not be longer than 4”.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 28 1/27/2015 Definitions – All Others

• fixed or growing, • solidly embedded, or (e.g. acorn embedded in green) • adhering to the ball. (e.g. blade of grass adhering to ball)

Sand and loose soil are loose impediments on the putting green, but not elsewhere. See Decision 33-8/40 for Local Rule clarifying status of material similar to sand.

Snow and natural ice, other than frost, are either casual water or loose impediments, at the option of the player. Manufactured ice is an obstruction.

Dew and frost are not loose impediments. (What are they?)

If you can move it with a finger it’s not solidly embedded. e.g. stone in green For snow and ice in a bunker you want it to be casual water (free relief) as opposed to a loose impediment (no relief).

Obstructions An “obstruction” is anything artificial, including the artificial surfaces and sides of roads and paths and manufactured ice, except: d. Objects defining out of bounds, such as walls, fences, stakes and railings; e. Any part of an immovable artificial object which is out of bounds; and (The sign on the 16th hole at Cypress Point – is half in bounds and half out of bounds). f. Any construction declared by the Committee to be an integral part 33 of the course. (e.g. bulkheads in a water hazard or lightning rods on trees)

An obstruction is a movable obstruction if it may be moved without unreasonable effort, without unduly delaying play and without causing damage. Otherwise it is an immovable obstruction.

Note: The Committee may make a Local Rule declaring a movable obstruction to be an immovable obstruction. Be careful of this one…don’t trap the players.

Status of “obstruction” that is out of bounds – artificial object. Status of artificial pine straw – obstructions

33 A tree has sheet metal around the base of the tree. If we gave relief for the obstructions what are we really giving the player relief from? The tree.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 29 1/27/2015

Nearest Point of Relief The nearest point of relief is the reference point for taking relief without Added in 2000, amended for penalty from interference by an immovable obstruction (Rule 24-2), an clarity in 2004. abnormal ground condition (Rule 25-1) or a wrong putting green (Rule 25- 3).

It is the point on the course nearest to where the ball lies:

(i) that is not nearer the hole, and (ii) where, if the ball were so positioned, no interference (as defined) would exist for the stroke the player would have made from the original position if the condition were not there.

Note: In order to determine the nearest point of relief accurately, the player should use the club with which he would have made his next “Semi-circle with radius of stroke if the condition were not there to simulate the address position, 1 club direction of play and swing for such a stroke. length.” Morrissett

Relief is from an immovable obstruction, an abnormal ground condition or a wrong putting green. Nearest point of relief can be in a bush or tree. Player is getting relief from obstruction, not other conditions. “It’s the nearest not the nicest!” K.C. Cote

Q. When determining NPR what kind of lie do you assume you have? A. The player should assume a lie based on the anticipated area in which he is going to drop. Decisions 24-2b/4 & 20-2c/0.8. David Price

Clarification: “Determining” doesn’t mean “measuring”. They are two different things. The club used in “determining” is not necessarily the same used for “measuring”.

Jeff Hall’s Rule Bag Sunglasses Watch Knife/All-purpose Tool Gotcha Ten Most Important Definitions Advil 1. Ball in Play Earpieces – PRYME SPM-300E; 2. Line of Play Motorola 56517 3. Lost Ball Notebook 4. Outside Agency Lanyard 5. Wrong Ball Ziploc Bag(s) 6. Equipment Pens 7. Nearest Point of Relief Sharpies 8. Out of Bounds Rule Book 9. Substituted Ball Decisions Book 10. Water Hazards Umbrella Hat Paperwork Rules Incident Cards Discontinuance of Play Cards Dental Floss

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 30 1/27/2015 Ear Piece for Motorola Radios

Pryme Radio Products: www.pryme.com Responder Series Lapel Microphone SPM-300EB (Black) SPM-300EC (Clear)

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 31 1/27/2015

Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 32 1/27/2015 Definitions – Alphabetical – Part I

Abnormal Ground Condition An abnormal ground condition is any casual water, ground under repair or hole, cast or runway on the course made by a burrowing animal, a reptile or a bird.

★25/23 Molehills: providing the remains are still identifiable as a cast made by a burrowing animal

Addressing the Ball A player has addressed the ball when he has grounded his club immediately in front of or immediately behind the ball, whether or not he USGA issued a “clarification” has taken his stance. See Rule 18. on April 11, 2012.

13-4/24 Stance in bunker taken without club 18-2b/2 Ball addressed in hazard 18-2b/5 Ball moves when club rested on grass immediately behind ball 18-2b/8 Player addresses ball, steps away, lifts ball and replaces it; Ball then moves 18-2b/5.5 Placing clubhead on ground in front of ball when addressing… Nick Price

Advice Advice is any counsel or suggestion which could influence a player in determining his play, the choice of club or the method of making a stroke.

Information on the Rules, distance or matters of public information, such as the position of hazards or the flagstick on the putting green, is not advice.

Amended in 2008 to allow the exchange of information on distance, as it is not considered to be “advice.” The quality of the advice doesn’t matter. Advice on public information is ok. Decision 8-1/2. Exchanging distance information; the decision was revised for 2006; it provides anyone may ask the distance between a ball and the hole and it is public information. Previously the decision used to say “A player may ask anyone to inform him as to the distance from a permanent object to another permanent object…” Now the revised decision explains that the distance between any objects, including golf balls, is considered to be a matter of public information and therefore not advice. Such information may be shared without restriction.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 33 1/27/2015 Any Ball He Has Played Any ball the player has played at the hole being played except during any period when it has been lifted and has not been put back into play. Accordingly, the ball in play, a provisional ball, a second ball played under Rule 3-3 or Rule 207c and a ball being used for practice are not the players equipment. Decision 18/7.

Artificial Object Something fixed out of bounds. e.g. out of bounds stake, fence, pole, etc. If it was on the course it would be an obstruction. Decision 24-2b/21.

As Near as Possible Within a few inches of a specific spot. Decision 20-5/2.

Attended Flagstick Deemed Authorized If prior to the stroke, the flagstick is attended, removed or held up by anyone with the player’s knowledge and he makes no objection, the player is deemed to have authorized it. Rule 17-1 Note 2.

Backswing The backward movement of the club for the stroke. Rules 18-2b.

If a ball is played from outside the teeing ground when the player is starting play of a hole, or when attempting to correct this mistake, the ball is not in play and Rule 11-4 (Outside Teeing Ground) or 11-5 (Wrong “Otherwise”…meaning after play of the hole Teeing Ground) applies. Otherwise, ball in play includes a ball played has started. from outside the teeing ground when the player elects or is required to play his next stroke from the teeing ground. (See Rule 15)

“One of the five most important definitions.” Tom Meeks

11-4b/6 Ball played from outside teeing ground goes OB…Attempt to clarify when player starts play of the next hole. Player plays another ball from within the teeing ground. A is penalized only two strokes under Rule 11-4b.

The ball when lifted is “equipment”. See definition of equipment.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 34 1/27/2015 Bunker A bunker is a hazard consisting of a prepared area (does this mean raked?) of ground, often a hollow, from which turf or soil has been removed and replaced with sand or the like. This is the first Grass-covered ground bordering or within a bunker including a stacked time we’ve dealt with the concept turf face (whether grass-covered or earthen), is not part of the bunker. A of “vertical” wall or lip of the bunker not covered with grass is part of the bunker. The margin of a bunker extends vertically downwards, but not upward.

A ball is in a bunker when it lies in or any part of it touches the bunker.

Table of What Extends Upwards and Downwards

Ground Level Bunker & Water Hazard & Ground Under Repair Out of Bounds

Line of Play Line of Putt

“Status of” Decisions Indexed Under Key Word “Bunker” 13/3 Ball on edge of bunker overhanging sand…not in bunker 13/4 Ball completely embedded in lip of bunker…lip of the bunker is not grass-covered so it is part of the bunker…ball is in the bunker 23/6 Dead land crab…loose impediment 23/3 Half-eaten pear…loose impediment 23-1/5.5 Status of insect on ball in bunker…loose impediment Stewart Cink in waste 13/1 Sand spilling over margin of bunker…not part of bunker area at Harbour Town in 24/7 Stone serving as part of drain in bunker…immovable 2004 where it appeared obstruction he improved his lie by removing loose 13/2 Status of tree in bunker…same as grass-covered ground impediments to “tee up” 33-8/40 Local Rule clarifying status of material similar to sand (e.g. the ball. finely crushed shell or lava dust) allows the Committee to establish a Local Rule stating that such material is deemed to have the same status as sand or loose soil (i.e. loose impediments on the putting green but not elsewhere).

Burrowing Animal Burrowing animal: A burrowing animal is an animal (other than a worm, insect or the like) Rabbit, mole, groundhog, gopher, or that makes a hole for habitation or shelter, such as a rabbit, mole, salamander. groundhog, gopher or salamander.

Note: A hole made by a non-burrowing animal, such as a dog, is not an abnormal ground condition unless marked or declared as ground under repair.

23/11 Loose soil from cast of hole made by burrowing animal hole

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 35 1/27/2015 Caddie A “caddie” is one who assists the player in accordance with the Rules, “A caddie is not which may include carrying or handling the player’s clubs during play. part of the side!” Lew Blakey

When one caddie is employed by more than one player, he is always deemed to be the caddie of the player sharing the caddie whose ball (or whose partner’s ball) is involved, and equipment carried by him is deemed to be that player’s equipment, except when the caddie acts upon specific directions of another player (or the partner of another player sharing the caddie), in which case he is considered to be that other Shared Caddie Shared player’s caddie.

6-4/1 Meaning of “specific directions” in definition of “caddie” 6-4/5.3 Status of additional persons and items carried by such persons for player…outside agencies 6-4/10 Acts caddie may perform…without authority: 1. Search for player’s ball (Rule 12-1) 2. place clubs in a hazard (Rule 13-4) 3. repair old hole plugs and ball marks (Rule 16-1a(vi) and 16-1c) 4. remove loose impediments (16-1a & 23-1) 5. mark the position of a ball, without lifting it (20-1) 6. cleaning the ball (Rule 21) and 7. remove movable obstructions (Rule 24-1). 8-1/12 Double caddie informs one employer about club used by other…ok

Casual Water Casual water is any temporary accumulation of water on the course that is not in a water hazard and is visible before or after the player takes his stance. Snow and natural ice, other than frost, are either casual water or loose impediments, at the option of the player. Manufactured ice is an obstruction. Dew and frost are not casual water. (What are they?)

25/2 Water overflowing a water hazard is casual water…e.g. tides at Sea Island, Georgia; Ben Crenshaw at the ’77 US Open at Southern Hills (but the player must find the ball.) 1-4/7 Ball lost in either water hazard or casual water overflowing hazard – in equity the player must proceed under the WH Rule

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 36 1/27/2015 Close of Competition A competition is closed when the result has been officially announced or, in stroke play qualifying followed by match play, when the player has teed off in his first match. Rule 34-1b.

Closely Mown Area Closely mown area means any area of the course, including paths through the rough, cut to fairway height or less. Rule 25-2.

Club A club is an implement designed to be used for striking the ball and generally comes in three forms: woods, irons and putters distinguished by shape and intended use….The club must be composed of a shaft and head. (Appendix II-1a)

“The Committee is always right, even if it’s wrong.” Tom Meeks

Competition Course Competition course, used in Rule 7-1 is not defined in the Rules of Golf.

Competitor (and Fellow-Competitor) A competitor is a player in a stroke play competition. A fellow-competitor is any person with whom the competitor plays. Neither is the partner of the other. In stroke play foursome and four-ball competitions, where the context so admits, the word competitor or fellow-competitor includes his partner. (e.g. Rule 6-2b Handicap) See Course jpeg. Course The course is the whole area within any boundaries established by the Committee (see Rule 33-2). Definition changed in 2004 due to Environmentally Sensitive Areas (ESA’s) – areas where play is prohibited.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 37 1/27/2015

Directly Attributable Movement of the ball is directly attributable to the specific act of marking the position or lifting the ball. Decision 20-1/15. See www.directlyattributable.com

Dormie A side is “dormie” when it is as many holes up as there are holes remaining to be played. Rule 2-1.

Duration of Attendance If anyone attends or holds up the flagstick while a stroke is being made, he is deemed to be attending the flagstick until the ball comes to rest. Rule 17-1 Note 3.

Equipment Equipment is anything used, worn, or carried by the player or anything carried for the player by his partner or either of their caddies, except any ball he has played at the hole being played and any small object, such as a coin or a tee, when used to mark the position of the ball or the extent of an area in which a ball is to be dropped. Equipment includes a golf cart, whether or not motorized.

Note 1: A ball played at the hole being played is equipment when it has been lifted and not put back into play.

Note 2: When a golf cart is shared by two or more players, the cart and everything in it are deemed to be the equipment of one of the player’s sharing the cart.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 38 1/27/2015 If the cart is being moved by one of the players (or the partner of one of the players) sharing it, the cart and everything in it are deemed to be that player’s equipment. Otherwise the cart and everything in it are deemed to be the equipment of the player sharing the cart whose ball (or whose partner’s ball) is involved.34 Analogous to a caddie doing a double.

Elements Elements include sunlight, rain, wind, snow and other weather conditions.

Embedded For a ball to be considered embedded, it must be in its own pitch-mark with part of the ball below the level of the ground. Decision 25-2/0.5

Fairly Taking His Stance Taking a stance for the selected stroke without unduly improving the position of the ball, his lie, area of intended stance or swing or line of play, that is the least intrusive course of action and results in the minimum improvement in the position or lie of the ball, area of intended stance or swing or line of play. Decision 13-2/1.

Flagstick – Deemed Attendance (Rule 17-1, Note 2) If the flagstick is in the hole and anyone stands near it while a stroke is being made, he is deemed to be attending the flagstick.

Flagstick – Deemed Authorization to Attend (Rule 17-1, Note 2) If, prior to the stroke, the flagstick is attended, removed or held up by anyone with the player’s knowledge and he makes no objection, the player is deemed to have authorized it.

Forecaddie35 A forecaddie is one who is employed by the Committee to indicate to players the position of balls during play. He is an outside agency.

34 Most common occurrence. 35 Often incorrectly referred to as “spotters” a term not used in the Rules of Golf.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 39 1/27/2015 Forms of Match Play Single: A match in which one player plays against another player. X vs. Y Threesome: A match in which one player plays against two other players, and each side plays one ball. X vs. YZ

Foursome: A match in which two players play against two players, and each side plays one ball. AB vs. CD

Four-Ball: A match in which two players play their better ball against the better ball of two other players. A B vs. C D

Forms of Stroke Play Individual: A competition in which each competitor plays as an individual.

Foursome: A competition in which two competitors play as partners and play one ball. Better Ball of Partners

Note: For bogey, par and Stableford competitions, see Rule 32-1.

Ground Under Repair (GUR) Ground under repair is any part of the course so marked by order of the Committee or so declared by its authorized representative. All ground and any grass, bush, tree or other growing thing within the ground under repair is part of the ground under repair. Ground under repair includes material piled for removal and a hole made by a greenkeeper, even if not so marked. Authorized representative could be a greenkeeper. Grass cuttings and other material left on the course that have been abandoned and are not intended to be removed are not ground under repair unless so marked.

When the margin of ground under repair is defined by stakes, the stakes are inside the ground under repair, and the margin of the ground under repair is defined by the nearest outside points of the stakes at ground level. When both stakes and lines are used to indicate ground under “It’s ground under repair, the stakes identify the ground under repair and the lines define repair not ‘air under the margin of the ground under repair. When the margin of ground repair’ that’s why it doesn’t go down.” Jeff Hall Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 40 1/27/2015 under repair is defined by a line on the ground, the line itself is in the ground under repair. The margin of ground under repair extends vertically downwards but not upwards.

A ball is in ground under repair when it lies in or any part of it touches the ground under repair.

Stakes used to define the margin of or identify ground under repair are obstructions.

Note: The Committee may make a Local Rule prohibiting play from ground under repair or an environmentally sensitive area defined as ground under repair.

28/8 Tree stump “A tree stump is nothing but a short tree.” P.J. Boatwright 25/10 Ball lost in tree in ground under repair…relief for GUR. Reference point for taking relief is the spot (at ground level) where the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the area of ground under repair.

When deciding to give a player relief for ground under repair that is not marked you should ask yourself two questions: 1. Can the player get a club on it? 2. Did a good shot get the player there?

Q: What about a dead bush rooted in GUR? A: “It was growing at one point!” 25/10.9

Ernie Els at the Masters 11th hole at Augusta National in 2004 - Ernie Els hit his ball 50 yards left of the fairway. After two Rules Officials determined he was NOT entitled to relief, the Rules Chairman, Will Nicholson determined that it was “material piled for removal”.

The USGA recommended color for large areas of GUR is orange; In Europe blue is GUR; In the US immovable obstructions are black.

Table of What Extends Upwards and Downwards

Ground Level Bunker & Water Hazard & Ground Under Repair Out of Bounds Line of Putt Line of Play

Halved Hole / Half (Rule 2-2) A hole is “halved” if each side holes out in the same number of strokes. When a player has holed out and his opponent has been left with a stroke for the half, if the player subsequently incurs a penalty, the hole is halved.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 41 1/27/2015

Hazards A hazard is any bunker or water hazard.

Hole The hole must be 4¼ inches (108 mm) in diameter and at least 4 inches (101.6 mm) deep. If a lining is used, it shall be sunk at least 1 inch (25.4 mm) below the surface unless the nature of the soil makes it impracticable to do so; its outer diameter shall not exceed 4¼ inches (108 mm).

Hole Location There is no definition for a Hole Location

Holed A ball is holed when it is at rest within the circumference of the hole and all of it is below the level of the lip of the hole.

16/4 Hole-Liner not sunk deep enough

Honor The player who is to play first from the teeing ground is said to have the honor.36 The honor may not be deferred but see Rule 10 – Order of Play.

Immediately Recoverable When a ball cannot be recovered within a few seconds. Decision 18/11.

Incorrect Information See Wrong Information in Rules 9-2b, sentence 3)

Known or Virtually Certain The level of confidence required, that a ball is in a water hazard or lateral water hazard, for the player to be able to proceed under Rule 26-1. If it is not known that the ball is in the water hazard, in order for the player to proceed under Rule 26-1 there must be almost no doubt that the ball is in the hazard.

★26-1/1 Meaning of “Known or Virtually Certain”

Lateral Water Hazard A lateral water hazard is a water hazard or that part of a water hazard so Key to lateral water hazards is “impracticable” situated that it is not possible or is deemed by the Committee to be 37 to drop a ball behind the impracticable to drop a ball behind the water hazard in accordance with water hazard. Rule 26-1b. All ground and water within the margin of a lateral water hazard are part of the lateral water hazard.

When the margin of a lateral water hazard is defined by stakes, the stakes are inside the lateral water hazard, and the margin of the hazard is Stakes & Lines 1. indicate 36 Honor is not the same as who is away in match play. 2. identify 37 “Impracticable” means excessively difficult. 3. define

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 42 1/27/2015 defined by the nearest outside points of the stakes at ground level. When both stakes and lines are used to indicate lateral water hazards, the stakes identify the hazard and the lines define the hazard margin. When the margin of a lateral water hazard is defined by a line on the ground, the line itself is in the lateral water hazard. The margin of a lateral water hazard extends vertically upwards and downwards.

A ball is in a lateral water hazard when it lies in or any part of it touches the lateral water hazard.

Stakes used to define the margins of or identify a lateral water hazard are obstructions.

Note 1: That part of a water hazard to be played as a lateral water hazard must be distinctively marked. Stakes or lines used to define the margin of or identity a lateral water hazard must be red.

Note 2: The Committee may make a Local Rule prohibiting play from an environmentally-sensitive area defined as a lateral water hazard. “ESA”

Note 3: The Committee may define a lateral water hazard as a water hazard. (Added in 2000) (e.g. 17th hole @TPC Sawgrass)

26/1.5 Status of ball that touches water hazard & another part of the course…in the water hazard ★26-1/1 Meaning of “known or virtually certain”

Q: Why would the Committee adopt Note 3 to the definition of a lateral water hazard? A: In order to make the hole play harder; Resolves doubt as to where it last crossed the margin of the hazard. (No longer an issue where it crossed. John V.) If option 26-1b (dropping behind the hazard) isn’t available, by definition the hazard is a lateral water hazard.

Backswing Line of Play doesn’t The line of play is the direction that the player wishes his ball to take count after a stroke, plus a reasonable distance on either side of the intended direction. The line of play extends vertically upward from the ground, but does not extend beyond the hole.

Compare with “line of putt” and areas that may not be improved under Rule 13-2. Line of play is what you wish your ball would do. Rule 13-2 says player “must not improve…his line of play or a reasonable extension of that line beyond the hole”.

“Reasonable distance” depends on level of play and is thus subjective.

Compare with “line for putting” in Rule 8-2b.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 43 1/27/2015

• fixed or growing, • solidly embedded, or (e.g. acorn embedded in green) • adhering to the ball. (e.g. blade of grass adhering to ball)

Sand and loose soil are loose impediments on the putting green, but not elsewhere. See Decision 33-8/40 for Local Rule clarifying status of material similar to sand.

Snow and natural ice, other than frost, are either casual water or loose impediments, at the option of the player. Manufactured ice is an obstruction.

Dew and frost are not loose impediments. (What are they?)

If you can move it with a finger it’s not solidly embedded. e.g. stone in green

“Status of” Decisions Indexed Under Key Word “Loose Impediments”

34 decisions

23/3 Is a half-eaten pear an obstruction rather than a loose impediment…no. 23/7 A fallen tree if not attached to the stump is a loose impediment; if it is attached it’s not. 23/12 Aeration plugs are loose impediments. 23/14 Gravel on a gravel road is a loose impediment. 23/10 Ball embedded in orange is adhering to the ball…no relief…loose impediment 23-1/2 Large stone removable only with much effort. 23-1/3 Assistance in removing large loose impediment…e.g. Tiger Woods at the Phoenix Open (official was Orlando Pope) 23/5.5 Status of insect-like creatures 33-8/40 Local Rule clarifying status of material similar to sand

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 44 1/27/2015

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 45 1/27/2015

End of Part I

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 46 1/27/2015 Definitions – Alphabetical – Part II

38 Lost Ball This definition was reorganized in 2008; revised in 2012 to delete requirement for taking a stance. “Was, but no longer can be A ball is deemed lost if: my ball in play.” a. It is not found or identified as his by the player within five Lew Blakey minutes39 after the player’s side or his or their caddies have begun to search for it; or b. The player has made a stroke at a provisional ball from the place where the original ball is likely to be or from a point nearer the hole than that place (see Rule 27-1a); or c. The player has put another ball into play under penalty of stroke and distance under Rule 26-1a, 27-1 or 28a; or40 d. The player has put another ball into play because it is known or virtually certain that the ball, which has not been found, has been “d” 3 times ball is lost moved by an outside agency (see Rule 18-1), is in an obstruction and there is no penalty. (see Rule 24-3), is in an abnormal ground condition (see Rule 25- 1c) or is in a water hazard (see Rule 26-1); or e. The player has made a stroke at a substituted ball.41

Time spent in playing a wrong ball is not counted in the five-minute period allowed for search.42

There are five criteria for a lost ball – you only need one. A player may not declare a ball lost; but there was a time when you could - 1956 to 1964.

“Status of” Decisions Indexed Under Key Word “Lost Ball”

27/5.5 Original ball found within 5 minutes, identified later…ok; Mark O’Meara at the ’98 Open 27/10 Player unable to distinguish his ball from another ball (Rick Smith Rule)…both lost 27/11 Provisional ball not distinguishable from original ball 27/14 Ball in tree identified with binoculars but not retrieved…ok to take an unplayable 27/15 Ball in tree visible but not identifiable…Ball lost 27/16 Ball declared lost is found before another ball put in play…ball is not lost 27/17 Now subsection (c) of definition to lost ball. 6-4/5.3 Status of object carried by an outside agency…outside agency.

38 This definition was reorganized in 2008, revised in 2012 to delete requirement for taking a stance. 39 Used to be ten minutes. Royal Aberdeen first adopted the “Five Minute Rule” in 1783. 40 Former decision 27/17 is now here; change in 2012 was due to Ernie Els incident at the Masters. 41 Picture in USGA slides dropping a substituted ball off a cart path is Claire Blakey, “that wicked wretch”. The ball in the air is attached to a string. 42 When does the time start?

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 47 1/27/2015 Very 27-1/2 Original ball found within 5 minute search period after another important ball dropped…When the player put the substituted ball put into decision! play at the spot of the previous stroke with intent to play a ball under penalty of stroke and distance the original ball was lost. Therefore Rule 20-6 does not apply, and he must continue with the substituted ball. (Revised 2008)

Marker A marker is one who is appointed by the Committee to record a He is a “scorer” competitor’s score in stroke play. He may be a fellow-competitor. He is not a referee.

Marker is a stroke play term; when you sign up to play in a stroke play competition you are agreeing to be a marker for your fellow-competitors.

Match A match consists of one side playing against another over a stipulated round unless otherwise decreed by the Committee. Rule 2-1.

Move or Moved A ball is deemed to have moved if it leaves its position and comes to rest in any other place. Rule 18.

18/1 Ball moves vertically downward 18/2 Ball oscillates during address

It is the point on the course nearest to where the ball lies:

(iii) that is not nearer the hole, and (iv) where, if the ball were so positioned, no interference (as defined) would exist for the stroke the player would have made from the original position if the condition were not there.

Note: In order to determine the nearest point of relief accurately, the “Semi-circle with radius of 1 club- player should use the club with which he would have made his next length.” stroke if the condition were not there to simulate the address position, John Morrissett direction of play and swing for such a stroke.

Clarification: “Determining” doesn’t mean “measuring”. They are two different things. The club used in “determining” is not necessarily the same used for “measuring”.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 48 1/27/2015 Relief is from an immovable obstruction, an abnormal ground condition or a wrong putting green. Nearest point of relief can be in a bush or tree. Player is getting relief from obstruction, not other conditions. “Nearest not nicest!” K.C. Cote

★24-2b/1 Determining Nearest Point of Relief. 20-2c/0.7 Ball dropped from immovable obstruction rolls nearer obstruction than nearest point of relief; Whether re-drop required if player changes clubs and obstruction no longer interferes...Yes. 20-2b/0.8 Analogous decision explains nearest point of relief and how it relates to 24-2 and 25-1. 20-2b/0.8 24-2b/1 Club to be used in determining. See Note to definition of “Nearest Point of Relief” and 24-2b/1. 20/1 Club to be used in measuring. 20/2 Borrowing a club for measuring. 24-2b/2 Player does not follow recommended procedure in determining nearest point of relief…may be ok 24-2b/4 Club used to determine NPR not used for next stroke…ok

Observer An “observer” is one who is appointed by the Committee to assist a referee to decide questions of fact and to report to him any breach of a Rule. An observer should not attend the flagstick, stand at or mark the position of the hole, or lift the ball or mark its position.

Obstructions An “obstruction” is anything artificial, including the artificial surfaces and “What a dumb list.” sides of roads and paths and manufactured ice, except: Staebler • Objects defining out of bounds, such as walls, fences, stakes and railings; • Any part of an immovable artificial object which is out of bounds; and (The sign on the 16th hole at Cypress Point – is half in bounds and half out of bounds). • Any construction declared by the Committee to be an integral part of the course. (e.g. bulkheads in a water hazard or lightning rods on trees)

An obstruction is a movable obstruction if it may be moved without unreasonable effort, without unduly delaying play and without causing damage. Otherwise it is an immovable obstruction.

Note: The Committee may make a Local Rule declaring a movable obstruction to be an immovable obstruction.43

43 Be careful of this one – don’t trap the players.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 49 1/27/2015 Status of “obstruction” that is out of bounds – immovable artificial object. Status of artificial pine straw – obstructions

24-2b/8 Dropping from fairway to rough in obtaining relief from obstruction…no distinction in the Rules

On the Course The phrase “on the course” in the definition of water hazard does not mean on property owned by the club; rather it refers to any area not defined as out of bounds by the Committee.

Opponent An “opponent” is a member of a side against whom the player’s side is competing in match play.

Out of Bounds Out of Bounds is beyond the boundaries of the course or any part of the course so marked by the Committee.

When out of bounds is defined by reference to stakes or a fence or as WOBUD being beyond stakes or a fence, the out of bounds line is determined by Water Hazard the nearest inside points at ground level of the stakes or fence posts Out of Bounds Up & Down (excluding angled supports).

When both stakes and lines are used to indicate out of BGURD Bunkers bounds, the stakes identify out Ground Under Repair of bounds and the lines define Down out of bounds. When out of bounds is defined by a line on the ground, the line itself is out of bounds. The out of bounds line extends vertically upward and downward. ô A ball is out of bounds when all of it lies out of bounds. A player may stand out of bounds to play a ball lying within bounds.

Objects defining out of bounds such as walls, fences, stakes and railings, are not obstructions44 and are deemed to be fixed. Stakes identifying out of bounds are not obstructions and are deemed to be fixed.

Note 1: Stakes or lines used to define out of bounds should be white.

Note 2: A Committee may make a Local Rule declaring stakes identifying but not defining out of bounds to be obstructions.45

44 If outer edge of cart path defines out of bounds then the cart path is not an obstruction. 45 Remember to do this at Stanford for the Junior Amateur.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 50 1/27/2015 Tip: All areas of course extend vertically downwards (bunker, water hazard, out of bounds); only two go up – out of bounds and water hazards, but Line of Play also includes vertical.

TIP: Use a line when the boundary is irregular.

Outside Agency (people, animals, objects) In match play, an “outside agency” is any agency other than either the player’s or opponent’s side, any caddie of either side, any ball played by Fuzzy hole-in-one at the 16th either side at the hole being played or any equipment of either side. hole at the Allianz Championship in Iowa as a In stroke play, an outside agency is any agency other than the result of gravity (not an outside agency). competitor’s side, any caddie of the side, any ball played by the side at the hole being played or any equipment of the side.

An outside agency includes a referee, a marker, an observer and a forecaddie. Neither wind nor water is an outside agency.

Neither is gravity. That’s why you don’t put it back.

“One of the five most important definitions.” Tom Meeks

Player Is not defined in the Rules.

Partner A “partner” is a player associated with another player on the same side. Other Forms of Play: “Player” includes your In a threesome, foursome, best-ball or four-ball play, where the context so partner or partners. admits, the word player includes his partner or partners. e.g. D 29/5

Penalty Stroke A “penalty stroke” is one added to the score of a player or side under certain Rules. In a threesome or foursome, penalty strokes do not affect the order of play.

Provisional Ball A “provisional ball” is a ball played under Rule 27-2 for a ball which may be lost outside a water hazard or may be out of bounds.

There are three reasons to play a provisional ball: 1. Ball may be lost 2. Ball may be out of bounds 3. Save time.

If a player plays a provisional ball or a second ball from the teeing ground, he must do so after his opponent or fellow-competitor has played his first stroke. Rule 10-3 Order of Play

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 51 1/27/2015 10-2c/1 Ball played out of turn from tee abandoned and another ball played in proper order…original ball is lost and the other ball is in play under penalty of stroke-and-distance (Rule 27-1)

Putter (Appendix II-1a, paragraph 1) A “putter” is a club with a loft not exceeding ten degrees designed primarily for use on the putting green.

Putting Green The “putting green” is all ground of the hole being played which is specially prepared for putting46 or otherwise defined as such by the Committee. (e.g. Temporary putting green) A ball is on the putting green when any part of it touches the putting green.

Putting green is horizontal (does not extend upwards)

Ready to Play Is not a defined term

Referee All Rules Officials including Rover are A “referee” is one who is appointed by the Committee to decide Referees. questions of fact and apply the Rules. He must act on any breach of a Rule which he observes or is reported to him.

A referee should not attend the flagstick, stand at or mark the position of the hole, or lift the ball and mark its position.

Exception in match play: Unless a referee is assigned to accompany the players throughout a match, he has no authority to intervene in a match other than in relation to Rule 1-3, 6-7 or 33-7. (formerly Decision USGA/34-3/100)

17-1/3 Flagstick attended by observer, referee or marker at player’s request…No penalty. Rule 33-1 In stroke play, the Committee may limit a Referee’s duties.

Rub of the Green A “rub of the green” occurs when a ball in motion is accidentally deflected “If we took the definition or stopped by any outside agency (see Rule 19-1). out it wouldn’t affect the Rule (Rule 19) in any Some things can have dual status. For example, a mower is both an obstruction way.” John Morrissett and an outside agency; a salamander is a burrowing animal and an outside agency.

46 USGA Exam 2011

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 52 1/27/2015 Rule or Rules The term Rule includes: a. The Rules of Golf and their interpretations as contained in Decisions on the Rules of Golf”; 44 Local Rules b. Any Conditions of Competition established by the Committee under Decisions in Rule 33- Rule 33-1 and Appendix I; (e.g. use of a cart, limitation on caddies or footwear) c. Any Local Rules established by the Committee under Rule 33-8 and Appendix I; and (e.g. Ball Drop; French Drains are ground under repair) d. The specifications on: (i) clubs and the ball in Appendices II and III and their interpretations as contained in “A Guide to the Rules on Clubs and Balls;” and (ii) devices and other equipment in Appendix IV.

Serious Breach – of Rule 1-2 (Rule 1-2 Note) A player is deemed to have committed a serious breach of Rule 1-2 if the Committee considers that the action taken in breach of this Rule has allowed him or another player to gain a significant advantage or has placed another player other than his partner, at a significant disadvantage.

Serious Breach – Wrong Place (Rule 20-7c, Note 1) A competitor is deemed to have committed a serious breach of the applicable Rule if the Committee considers he has gained a significant advantage as a result of playing from a wrong place.

Side 47 A side is a player, or two or more players who are partners. In match Side doesn’t play, each member of the opposing side is an opponent. In stroke play, include caddie members of all sides are competitors and members of different sides playing together are fellow-competitors.

Stance Taking the stance consists in a player placing his feet in position for and preparatory to making a stroke.

Stance can be a player with one foot in a bunker and one foot outside. c.f. Addressing the Ball

There are 26 decisions on “Stipulated Round” 2-1/3 Players mistake, omit hole, learn of it after match is over…ok 2-1/4 Players purposely omit two holes in match…both are DQ’d

47 Note: In some NCAA events (women’s) the coach is considered a part of the side. 48 Committee may not authorize a larger number than 18!

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 53 1/27/2015 2-1/5 Replay holes played out of sequence or if undue delay…DQ. 3/2 Competitors play two holes not in stipulated round…DQ 11-5/2 Use of wrong teeing ground - 12th hole instead of 5th 33-1/3 1st and 10th Tee starts or a shotgun start

See also 2-3/2, 2-3/5, 2-3/4, 3/2, 11-5/2, 33-1/2, 33-1/3.

Stroke A stroke is the forward movement of the club made with the intention of Backswing striking at and moving the ball, but if a player checks his downswing doesn’t count voluntarily before the clubhead reaches the ball he has not made a 49 stroke. (Key is “intention!”)

14/1.5 Intent to strike ball ceases on downswing…

Q: What do the rules call a backswing? A: “Backward movement of the club for a stroke…” Rule 14-5

Stroke and Distance, Deemed Proceeding Under (Rules 27-1a, paragraph 2) Except as otherwise provided in the Rules, if a player makes a stroke at a ball from the spot at which the original ball was last played, he is deemed to have proceeded under penalty of stroke and distance.

Stroke Play (Rule 3-1) A stroke-play competition consists of competitors completing each hole of a stipulated round or rounds and, for each round, returning a score card on which there is a gross score for each hole.

Strokes Taken (Rule 9-1) The number of strokes a player has taken includes any penalty strokes incurred.

Substituted Ball (a replacement ball in play) A substituted ball is a ball put into play for the original ball that was either Rule 20-4 – A substituted ball becomes the ball in in play, lost, out of bounds or lifted. Rule 15; Examples: Ball lost in play when dropped or water hazard, Lost Ball or Ball Unplayable – all times when substitution is permitted by placed. Rule.

15/6 Stroke played with ball lying out of bounds…ball is no longer in play 1 + GP = 3 15/11 Wrong ball hit OB; Another ball played under Rule 27-1; Original ball then found nearby…wrong ball and drop under Rule 27-1 was continuation; 2 stroke penalty and complete play of hole with original ball

49 So backswing doesn’t count.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 54 1/27/2015 Surface of the Ground For the purposes of Rule 11-1 “surface of the ground” includes an irregularity of surface (whether or not created by the player) and sand or other natural substances (whether or not placed by the player).

Through the Green (rough & fairway including closely mown) Through the green is the whole area of the course except: c. The teeing ground and putting green of the hole being played; and d. All hazards on the course.

24-2b/8 The Rules make no distinction between “fairway and rough”; both are through the green.

Unfit for Play – Ball (Rule 5-3) A ball is unfit for play if it is visibly cut, cracked or out of shape. A ball is not unfit for play solely because mud or other materials adhere to it, its surface is scratched or scraped or its paint is damaged or discolored.

Unfit for Play – Club (Rule 4-3a, Note) A club is unfit for play if it is substantially damaged, e.g. the shaft is dented, significantly bent or breaks into pieces; the clubhead becomes loose, detached or significantly deformed; or the grip becomes loose. A club is not unfit for play solely because the club’s lie or loft has been altered, or the clubhead is scratched.

Water Hazard A water hazard is any sea, lake, pond, river, ditch, surface drainage ditch or other open water course (whether or not containing water) and anything of a similar nature on the course. All ground or water within the margin of a water hazard is part of the water hazard.

When the margin of a water hazard is defined by stakes, the stakes are inside the water hazard, and the margins of the hazard is defined by the nearest outside points of the stakes at ground level. When both stakes and lines are used to indicate a water hazard, the stakes identify the hazard and the lines define the hazard margin. When the margin of a water hazard is defined by a line on the ground, the line itself is in the water hazard. The margin of a water hazard extends vertically upwards and downwards.

A ball is in a water hazard when it lies in or any part of it touches the water hazard. (All ball needs to do is break the plane of the hazard.)

Stakes used to define the margin of or identify a water hazard are Authority to remove water hazard stakes. obstructions.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 55 1/27/2015

Note 1: Stakes or lines used to define the margin of or identify a water hazard must be yellow.

Note 2: The Committee may make a Local Rule prohibiting play from an environmentally-sensitive area which has been defined as a water A governmental agency must designate an area hazard. as an “environmentally sensitive area” Movable stakes in hazards are player friendly.

See “Table of What Extends Upwards and Downwards “Worst definition in the Wrong Ball (not my ball in play*) book!” A wrong ball is any ball other than the player’s; - Lew Blakey

• Ball in play, • Provisional ball*, or • Second ball* played under Rule 3-3 or Rule 20-7c in stroke play. and includes:

• Another player’s ball, It’s important to distinguish between a wrong ball and a • An abandoned ball, and substituted ball. Wrong ball • The player’s original ball when it is no longer in play. only applies if you play a stroke at it. Note: Ball in play includes a ball substituted for the ball in play whether or not such substitution is permitted.

“One of the five most important definitions.” Tom Meeks 15/6 Stroke played with ball lying out of bounds…ball is no longer in play.

Wrong Information (Rule 9-2b, sentence 3) A player s deemed to have given wrong information if he (1) fails to inform his opponent as soon as practicable that he has incurred a penalty, (2) gives incorrect information during play of a hole regarding the number of strokes taken and does not correct the mistake before his opponent makes his next stroke, or (3) gives incorrect information regarding the number of strokes taken to complete a hole and this affects the opponent’s understanding of the result of the hole. See Rule 9-2.

Wrong Place (Rule 20-7a, paragraph 1) A player has played from a wrong place if he makes a stroke with his ball in play: (i) on a part of the course where the Rules do not permit a stroke to be played or a ball to be dropped or placed; or (ii) when the Rules require a dropped ball to be re-dropped or a moved ball to be replaced.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 56 1/27/2015 Wrong Putting Green A wrong putting green is any putting green other than that of the hole being played. Unless otherwise prescribed by the Committee, this term includes a practice putting green or pitching green on the course.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 57 1/27/2015

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 58 1/27/2015 THE GAME

Rule 1. The Game

Tufts Two Great Principles of Golf 1. Play the course as you find it. 2. Play the ball as it lies. Do this and the Rules are simple.

Rule or Rules The term Rule includes: a. The Rules of Golf and their interpretations as contained in Decisions on the Rules of Golf”; b. Any Conditions of Competition established by the Committee under Rule 33-1 and Appendix I; c. Any Local Rules established by the Committee under Rule 33-8 and Appendix I; and d. The specifications on clubs and the ball in Appendices II and III.

1-1 General The Game of Golf consists of playing a ball with a club from the teeing ground into the hole by a stroke or successive strokes in accordance with Dustin Johnson video of the Rules. hole-in-one @ 10th hole of the Northern Trust Open. 1-1/1 Two balls in play at same time on two different holes REVISED 2014 1-1/2 Player unaware he holed out & puts another ball in play 1-1/3 Player unaware he holed out & plays provision ball twice

1-2 Exerting Influence on Movement of Ball or Altering Physical Conditions50 Rule 1-2 is an intent based A player must not (i) take an action with the intent to influence the Rule and thus requires intent. movement of a ball in play or (ii) alter physical conditions with the intent of affecting the playing of a hole. 51

Exceptions: 1. An action expressly permitted or expressly prohibited by another Rule “Being a good Rule it has to is subject to that other Rule, not Rule 1-2. have exceptions.” John V. 2. An action taken for the sole purpose of caring for the course is not a breach of Rule 1-2.

*PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 1-2: Match play – Loss of Hole; Stroke Play – Two strokes

50 Rule 1-2 is an outlier. 51 The impetus for this change was an incident at the 2007 US Open at Oakmont involving Steve Stricker and Lew Blakey. He was in long grass above a bunker and wanted to rake the sand in the bunker before playing in case his ball rolled into the bunker before he played.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 59 1/27/2015 *In the case of a serious breach of Rule 1-2, the Committee may impose a penalty of disqualification.

★1-2/0.5 Serious breach of Rule 1-2

Note 1: A player is deemed to have committed a serious breach of Rule 1-2 if the Committee considers that the action taken in breach of this Rule Definition of “serious breach” has allowed him or another player to gain a significant advantage or has placed another player, other than his partner, at a significant disadvantage.

Note 2: In stroke play, except where a serious breach resulting in disqualification is involved, a player in breach of Rule 1-2 in relation to the movement of his own ball must play the ball from where it was stopped, or, if the ball was deflected, from where it came to rest. If the movement of a player’s ball has been intentionally influenced by a fellow-competitor or other outside agency, Rule 1-4 applies to the player (see Note to Rule 19-1).

Rule 1-2 was amended in 2012 to establish more clearly that, if a player intentionally takes an action to influence the movement of a ball or to alter physical conditions affecting the playing of a hole in a way that is not permitted by the Rules. Rule 1-2 applies only when the action is not already covered in another Rule. For example, a player improving the lie of his ball is in breach of Rule 13-2 and therefore that Rule would apply, whereas a player intentionally improving the lie of a fellow-competitor’s ball is not a situation covered by Rule 13-2 and, therefore, is governed by Rule 1-2.

Note 1 was added in 2008 to clarify what constitutes a serious breach of Rule 1-2. Note 2 was added in 2012.

39 Decisions under the Index heading “Exerting Influence on Ball”

Exerting Influence and Other Rules Rule 14-2 Assistance Rule 17 Flagstick Rule 22 Ball Assisting or Interfering with Play Rule 23 Loose Impediments Rule 24-1 Obstructions

★1-2/0.7 Meaning of “Sole Purpose of Caring for the Course” 1-2/1 Line of putt altered purposely by another player…may restore…2 stroke penalty…Committee may DQ player 1-2/1.5 Competitor alters line of play of fellow-competitor…ball under a partially detached tree branch – fellow-competitor moves branch (Billy Mayfair and V.J. Singh in Phoenix)

1-2/2 Shielding line of putt from wind…see Decision 14-2/0.5 Meaning of Elements

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 60 1/27/2015 ★1-2/3 Breaking bush in area into which ball may roll after drop Penalty; taking an action with the intent to affect the playing of the hole by altering the physical conditions 1-2/3.5 Player repairs hole after holing out but before opponent, fellow-competitor or partner holes out 1-2/4 Player jumps close to hole to cause ball to drop; Ball moves 1-2/5 Player putts with one hand and catches ball in hole …not OK…see Decision 16/5.5 1-2/5.5 Player purposely stops or deflects ball; where next stroke must be played from…Penalty and the ball is played from its new position. If serious breach, disqualification. (Kirk Triplett at the 1998 US Open, John Daly at Pinehurst in 1999) 1-2/7 Player purposely deflects partner’s ball in motion on putting green…Partner abandons his right to complete hole otherwise no penalty ★1-2/8 Player presses down turf as ball is rolling towards area…penalty 52 1-2/9 Player presses down ball firmly to prevent moving (formerly 18-2a/6) 1-2/10 Player wraps towel around self or places towel on cactus before taking stance. (formerly 1-4/11.5)

16/5.5 Player holes short putt and allegedly removes ball from hole before it is at rest…ok, need not be “at rest” per definition 23-1/10 Removal of loose impediments affecting player’s play…rare example of Rule 3-4

1-3 Agreement to Waive Rules Players must not agree to exclude the operation of any Rule or to waive any penalty incurred.53 Breach occurs when players “agree” 1-3/0.5 PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 1-3: Match Play – Disqualification of both sides; Stroke Play – Disqualification of competitors concerned.

(Agreeing to play out of turn in stroke play – see Rule 10-2c.)54

52 Paul Casey incident at the 14th hole at Pebble Beach in the US Open. He chipped and then repaired attached divot before the ball rolled back down the front of the green and came to rest close to that spot. 53 Key word is “agree”. The player must know the rule before he can agree to waive it. There is no time limitation on this rule! In MP breach occurs if either player starts the stipulated round w/o cancelling; In SP each is in breach if one starts w/o cancelling the agreement. Dec 1-3/0.5. 54 This is what’s called an “override”.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 61 1/27/2015 1-3/0.5 When breach of Rule 1-3 occurs: during round DQ, MP if either starts; SP if one starts w/o cancelling ★1-3/2 Agreement to concede short putts 1-3/4 Players fail to apply known penalty (opponent refused to apply the penalty for player having 15 clubs…both players disqualified for agreeing to waive Rule 4-4) (aware of Rule) ★1-3/5 Players unaware penalty was incurred (if they are both ignorant of the rule they can’t agree to waive it) (not aware of Rule) 1-3/6 Marker attests wrong score knowingly and competitor aware score wrong…player and marker should be DQ’d. 1-3/7 Players agree to concede after 18 holes in 36-hole match REVISED 2014

24 Decisions under Index heading of “Agreement to Waive Rules”

Other Rules: Rule 10-1 Order of Play Rules 22-1 Assistance

1-4 Point Not Covered by Rules (Equity)

Tufts Principle Like situations should be treated alike. Whether others in a similar situation and I in mine are treated alike under the Rules?

If any point in dispute is not covered by the Rules, the decision should be made in accordance with equity.55

1-4/2 Ball adhering to face of club after stroke REVISED 2014 1-4/4 Angry player hits a ball back to a following group…in equity, general penalty 1-4/5 Removal of movable obstruction in hazard would move loose impediment…Loose impediment must be replaced or penalty under 13-4…Revised 2006 1-4/7 Ball is lost in overflowing water hazard or casual water…in equity must proceed under WH Rule 1-4/8 NPR from cart path is in casual water; NPR from casual 1-4/8 is the “Yo-Yo” water is back on cart path…2000 Equity Decision; using 1-4/8.5 Nearest point of relief from cart path is in casual water, the new reference nearest point of relief from casual water is back on cart position of the ball on path; impracticable for player to drop into area of casual the cart path, the NPR from both the cart path water and the casual water… 1-4/9 Bird’s nest interfering with stroke

55 There are 116 entries indexed under the word “Equity”.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 62 1/27/2015 1-4/10 Dangerous situation procedures for player to follow (live rattlesnake or a bees’ nest; alligator – go to nearest spot not dangerous)56. NPR plus a club length added in 2008. Does player have to identify ball? Must be known or virtually certain it is the player’s ball 1-4/11 Meaning of “Dangerous Situation”…does not include poison ivy, cacti or stinging nettles, conditions normally encountered on the golf course.

Multiple Penalty Decisions 1-4/12 Rule breached more than once; whether multiple penalties apply

This chart summarizes the principles of Decision 1-4/12

Actions of Player

Rules Breach Single Act Multiple Occurrence of Different Acts Same or Similar Act

One Rule Breached More Single Penalty Single Penalty Multiple Penalty Than Once See Principle 1 See Principle 3 See Principle 6

Decision 19-2/7 Decision 13-4/3 Decision 19-5/3 Decision 18-2a/10

Two or More Rules Breached Single Penalty No known examples Multiple Penalty See Principle 2 in current See Principle 5 Decisions Book Decision 13-4/15 Decision 13-4/28 Decision 18-2a/14 Decision 29-1/2

Two or More Rules Breached, No known examples Single Penalty but Second in current Single Penalty See Principle 4 and Subsequent Breaches Decisions Book See Principle 4 Only as Direct Consequence Decision 18-2b/12 of First Breach Decision 19-2/1 Decision 19-2/1.5

56 Masters approximately 1998 on the 12th Hole: Both Fred Funk and Ian Woosnam were in the bunker over the green near a snake. Funk elected to play the ball as it lied. Woosnam elected to play from another bunker on the other side of the green.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 63 1/27/2015 1-4/13 Player advised of breach; breaches same Rule prior to 2 + 2 = 4 stroke…2 two-stroke penalties…

1-4/14 Player breaches same Rule before and after stroke…practice swing in a bunker, touching the ground in 2 + 2 = 4 the bunker with his club, he makes a stroke, but the ball remains in the bunker. Before the next stroke he makes another practice swing in the bunker. 2 two-stroke penalties «1-4/15 Player breaches two Rules in single act; more severe 1 + 2 = 2 penalty applies…

13-4/16.5 Flying insect in water hazard 17-3/6 Marking position of hole with club 20-1/7 Ball Marker moved by opponent’s caddie accidentally 25-2/2.5 Dropped ball embeds; Procedure if ball again embeds when dropped

Equity Principles Not Established by Other Rules

★2-4/3 Player lifts ball in mistaken belief that next stroke conceded ★34-3/3.5 Player lifts ball without authority due to misunderstanding Referee’s Instructions ★15/10 Ball thrown into bounds by outside agency and played; Neither player nor his caddie aware of action of outside agency

Influencing Movement of the Ball 14-5 16-1b 17-1 17-2 19-1 22 23-1 24-1

Altering Physical Conditions 13-2 13-3 13-4 16-1a

Notes:

Equity is an important part of the rule. It means we treat like situations alike. It is not a substitute for an applicable rule.

There are 123 Decisions in the Index under the heading “Equity”.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 64 1/27/2015 See Note 1 to Rule 20-7c for explanation of “serious breach”. This was previously covered in Decision 20-7b/0.5 (withdrawn in 2004). A serious breach has occurred if the Committee considers the player has gained a significant advantage as a result of playing from a wrong place.

In Match Play with the One Ball Rule in effect (Appendix I, Part C, Conditions of the Competition) player substitutes a ball in violation of the One Ball Rule. The penalty is adjustment of the state of the match. However substitution of a ball when not permitted in match play is loss of hole under Rule 15-2.

The Rules were reorganized in 1984 by P.J. Boatwright and Bill Williams, an attorney in New York.

Q: In a case involving a dangerous situation, such as a live rattlesnake or a bee nest, does the player have to identify his ball? A: Player has to know it is his ball involved (know or virtually certain) before he would be entitled to relief under 1-4/10.

“Killer Cicadas” At the 2007 Women’s Amateur at Crooked Stick in Carmel, Indiana play was stopped for cicada killer wasps on the 9th green that were flying around bothering the competitors. Originally the announcement came over the radio as “killer cicadas” which sounded pretty dangerous. The female wasp paralyzes a circada by stinging it then carries it back to the underground nest and lays eggs in it and seals the nest. A grub will hatch in a few days, survive by eating the circada and winter underground in a hard cocoon. The following spring they dig their way out from underground and live for 2 – 6 weeks.

Situations Resolved Against the Rules (10) Situations in which applying a literal reading of the text of the Rules reaches an unacceptable result

2-5/8.5 Player and opponent agree on incorrect procedure; Whether valid claim may be made after procedure followed 4-2/0.5 Lead tape applied to clubhead or shaft during round 4-3/7 Club broken while using as a cane 4-3/9.5 Club rendered unfit for play by outside agency or opponent’s side 4-4a/14 Player carries pieces of broken club 7-2/5 Hitting range ball back to range 13-4/16.5 e.g. insect in water hazard (hazard goes up and down and is a loose impediment but we still allow the player to swat away the insect) 13-4/40 Player cleans clubhead in water hazard when ball lies in hazard 33-8/13 Local Rule for ball deflected by power line 33-8/18 Local Rule providing line of sight relief from protective fence near line of play

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 65 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 66 1/27/2015 Rule 2. Match Play

Tufts Principle In Match Play only you and your opponent are involved and your opponent, being present, can protect his interests whenever they may be jeopardized by any of your actions.

The “stipulated round” consists of playing the holes of the course in their correct sequence unless otherwise authorized by the Committee. The number of holes in a stipulated round is 18 unless a smaller number is authorized by the Committee. As to extension of stipulated round in match play, see Rule 2-3.57

The hardest part of Rule 2 is claims.

Forms of Match Play (6) Single: A match in which one player plays against another player. X vs. Y Threesome: A match in which one player plays against two other players, and each side plays one ball. X vs. YZ

Foursome: A match in which two players play against two players, and each side plays one ball. AB vs. CD

Four-Ball: A match in which two players play their better ball against the better ball of two other players.58 A B vs. C D

2-1 General A match consists of one side playing against another over a stipulated Definition of “match” round unless otherwise59 decreed by the Committee.

In match play the game is played by holes.

60 Except as otherwise provided in the Rules, a hole is won by the side “A number always beats a that holes its ball in the fewer strokes. In a handicap match the lower net letter.” Tom Meeks score wins the hole.

57 Committee may not authorize a larger number than 18! 58 Four-Ball is not a Best-Ball. 59 “Otherwise” means more than 1 round. 60 “How else can a player win a hole?” Startzel

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 67 1/27/2015 The state of the match is expressed by the terms: so many “holes up” or “all square” and so many “to play.”61

62 A side is “dormie” when it is as many holes up as there are holes Definition of “dormie” remaining to be played.

2/2 Stipulated round in match play…stipulated round has begun when a player or side has made its first stroke 2/3 Refusal to comply with Rule in match play ★2-1/1.5 Players agree to consider hole halved during play of hole REVISED 2014 2-1/3 Hole inadvertently omitted in match; Error discovered after match concluded ★2-1/4 Two holes purposely omitted in match…DQ under Rule 1-3 if they knew REVISED 2014 ★2-1/6 Replaying match when play discontinued instead of resuming from where play stopped

2-2 Halved Hole 63 A hole is halved if each side holes out in the same number of strokes. Definition of “halved”

When a player has holed out and his opponent has been left with a stroke64 for the half, if the player subsequently incurs a penalty, the hole is halved. For example, Dustin Johnson makes a hole-in- one (Riviera) and then Rule 2-2 controls over Rule 8-1 (Advice); e.g. breach of Rule 1-2 gives advice to his (Exerting influence on ball) or player taps down spike marks. opponent. Hole is halved.

2-2/1 Player putting for half is given advice by opponent… Not a win, a half; the best the opponent could do is halve hole. 2-4/5 Whether lifting opponent’s ball marker is concession of next stroke…no, penalty but Rule 2-2 applies.

9-2/6 Player reporting wrong score for hole causes opponent with chance for half to lift ball When the match is extended to extra holes the 2-3 Winner of Match players may not change A match is won when one side leads by a number of holes greater than clubs, practice, take a the number remaining to be played. lesson or get advice. Definition of “Stipulated Round” & Rule 2-3. Key is If there is a tie, the Committee may extend the stipulated round by as “extend.” cf w/ Stroke Play many holes as are required for a match to be won.

61 These are “terms of art”. Reed Mackenzie 62 Dormie is a good thing; comes from the French word “dormir”, “to sleep”. Dormie means that a player has reached a match-play lead that is insurmountable – so the player can relax. 63 “This is a ‘perfect storm’ Rule.” Larry Startzel 64 Not necessarily a putt.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 68 1/27/2015 2-3/2 Result of match when player dormie & opponent concedes…handshake represents an agreement to concede each player’s next stroke. 2-3/5 Replaying holes before starting discontinued match

33-6/4 Players decide method of settling tie…ok since Committee had not specified

2-4 Concession of Match, Hole or Next Stroke A player may concede a match at any time prior to the start or conclusion of that match. Key is “at rest” A player may concede a hole at any time prior to the start or conclusion of that hole.

A player may concede his opponent’s next stroke at any time provided “At rest. Despite what the the opponent’s ball is at rest. The opponent is considered to have holed Rule says the USGA out with his next stroke, and the ball may be removed by either side. interpretation is – it is a concession of the next A concession may not be declined or withdrawn. stroke if there is one.” John Morrissett

(Ball overhanging hole – see Rule 16-2.) Special time limit for concessions

2-4/3 Player lifts ball in mistaken belief next stroke conceded 2-4/3.5 Stroke conceded by caddie 2-4/6 Putting out after concession of stroke…ok unless putting 24 Decisions on Rule 2-4 out would be of assistance to a partner in a four-ball or best-ball match in which case the partner in equity would be disqualified for the hole. 2-4/7 Concession of stroke refused; withdrawn by opponent – you can’t invalidate a concession by putting 2-4/9 Player concedes hole; discovers opponent hit wrong ball 2-4/15 Player concedes match after winning it when opponent lodges invalid claim regarding strokes taken ★2-4/16 Valid timely claim made after concession of match

2-4/17 Player in erroneous belief match is over shakes opponent’s hand and picks up opponent’s ball…penalty under 18-3b 2-4/20 Player unable to Meet Match-Play Schedule defaults; Schedule then changed and player requests reinstatement 2-4/21 Wrong form of play used to decide which side concedes match…not OK 2-4/22 Players agree to concede holes to each other…exceeds the authority of Rule 2-4; DQ

1-3/2 Agreement to concede short putts

Q: A concedes the 2nd, 4th & 8th holes to B prior to the match. What is the status of the match?

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 69 1/27/2015 A: Decision 2-4/22 now prohibits this. Formerly B was “3 up” starting the match.

2-5 Doubt as to Procedure; Disputes and Claims 65 In match play, if a doubt or dispute arises between the players, a player may make a claim. If no duly authorized representative of the Committee Reasonable time is is available within a reasonable time, the players must continue the 2-3 minutes. match without delay. The Committee may consider a claim only if it has been made in a timely66 manner and if the player making the claim has notified his opponent at the time (i) that he is making a claim or wants a Sister Rule to Rule 3-3 ruling and (ii) of the facts upon which the claim or ruling is to be based. for Match Play.

A claim is considered to have been made in a timely manner if, upon discovery of circumstances giving rise to a claim, the player makes his claim (i) before any player in the match plays from the next teeing ground, or (ii) in the case of the last hole of the match, before all players in the match leave the putting green, or (iii) when the circumstances giving rise to the claim are discovered after all the players in the match have left the putting green of the final hole, before the result of the match has been officially announced.

A claim relating to a prior hole in the match may only be considered by the Committee if it is based on facts previously unknown to the player making the claim and he had been given wrong information (Rules 6-2a or 9) by an opponent. Such a claim must be made in a timely manner.

Once the result of the match has been officially announced, a later claim Late Claim 1) Facts previously may not be considered by the Committee unless it is satisfied that (i) the unknown claim is based on facts which were previously unknown to the player 2) Player given wrong making the claim at the time the result was officially announced, (ii) the information player making the claim had been given wrong information by an 3) Opponent knew he opponent and (iii) the opponent knew he was giving wrong information. was giving wrong information There is no time limit on considering such a claim. (e.g. he cheated)

Note 1: A player may disregard a breach of the Rules by his opponent provided there is no agreement by the sides to waive a Rule (Rule 1-3). 67

Note 2: In match play, if a player is doubtful of his rights or the correct procedure, he may not complete the play of the hole with two balls.

The player in Match Play has the right to know the status of his match at all times. If a claim is made and play is resumed with the question undecided, the player proceeds with the knowledge that the status of the match may be affected by the final decision of the Committee.

65 Both Rule 2-5 & 3-3 have in common: “timely claim”, & “played in accordance with the Rules”. 66 If no “timely” claim is made the “penalty” is never applied. 67 Example: “I lie 2; my opponent lies 6 and removes a loose impediment in a bunker. I’ll just let that go.” Jeff Hall

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 70 1/27/2015 “Officially announced” usually means posted.

In match play, at the 18th hole, a player, by mistake, reports an incorrect score to his opponent that causes the opponent to concede the match. A correct score would result in an “all square” match. After the result is posted, the player realizes his mistake and tells his opponent the correct score. The opponent then makes a claim. The Committee should determine the match stands as played. Rule 2-5

“Wrong information” usually means a wrong score.

There are no scorecard responsibilities in match play.

What about a “reverse claim”?

Claims Procedure – Match Play 1. Match play only 2. Doubt or dispute in match play – keep playing golf 3. Opponent must indicate the facts he believes give rise to the claim and must also indicate that he wants the Rules of Golf applied. 4. Claim must be made before all players leave the putting green of the last hole. 5. Claim must be made before any player in the match plays from the next teeing ground. 6. Later claim may only be considered if it based on facts previously unknown to the player making the claim and the player making the claim had been given wrong information. 7. No claim can be made after the results of the match have been announced unless the Committee is satisfied that the opponent knew he was giving wrong information.

★2-5/2 Procedure for a valid claim: Notice of claim, Facts of the situation & Indication he wants a ruling. 2-5/3 Player lifts ball before holing out; Opponent then picks up his ball claiming player loses hole 2-5/5 A player concedes a hole on the basis of an invalid claim; when it is discovered that the claim was invalid, the concession may not be withdrawn. ★2-5/8 Status of valid claim if players accept wrong ruling from someone not on Committee and continue match…by accepting the incorrect ruling the Committee was no longer able to consider claim ★2-5/8.5 Player and opponent agree on incorrect procedure; whether valid claim may be made after procedure followed…No. Players didn’t agree to waive a Rule of Golf they simply didn’t know the rule and agreed on an incorrect procedure; when they agreed there was no longer a doubtful or disputed point.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 71 1/27/2015 2-5/14 When match result “officially announced” Usually it means when the result is posted on the scoreboard.68

3-3/9 Match player invokes 3-3 (2nd ball is wrong ball) ★34-2/2 Referee authorizes player to infringe a Rule ★33-7/5 Play of wrong ball not rectified on advice of Referee

There are 91 decisions under the heading “Claims & Disputes”.

Tip: How can a player “overlook a breach” of the Rules and still inform his opponent? By doing it after the time for making a claim has expired.

2-6 General Penalty The penalty for breach of a Rule in match play is loss of hole except when Otherwise Provided otherwise provided. means • One-Stroke Penalty • Adjustment to State of Match Penalties Tip: • Disqualification Memorize the one stroke penalty rules; everything else is loss of hole in • Disqualification for Match Play and two strokes in Stroke Play. There are seventeen (17) one hole stroke penalties in match play.

Key Decisions:

3/2 Playing two holes not in stipulated round 11-5/2 Wrong Teeing Ground 33-1/2 Reducing number of holes in competition 33-1/3 1st and 10th hole starts

Q: True or false? The Referee in a match can only act if asked. A: False. See Definition of Referee.

David Mann (Dallas, Texas) – What is the relationship between Rule 2 and Rule 9 in John Morrissett’s pinecone in bunker scenario?

See also Lew Blakey’s July 2006 article: “Are There Differences in the Rules of Golf for Match Play and Stroke Play?”

Q. Why can’t you play a second ball in match play? A. Suppose you had two balls in play under Rule 3-3. Which ball does your opponent play against?

68 At the US Amateur with 64 players in match play there are 64 separate “closes of competition” as the players tee off in their first match. David Staebler

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 72 1/27/2015 Differences Between Match and Stroke Play “The Putting Clock” Clyde Luther

Rule 2 Concessions – A player may concede a stroke, a hole or a match at any time providing the ball is at rest. A concession may not be declined or withdrawn.

Claims – A player who feels his opponent has violated a Rule may make a claim providing he does so in a timely manner. Timely means before any player in the match plays from the next teeing ground or, in the case of the last hole of the match, before all players have left the putting green.

Rule 9 Information as to Strokes Taken – A player is entitled to ask during play of a hole, the number of strokes taken by his opponent, and after play of a hole, the number of strokes taken on the hole just completed. If a player gives his opponent wrong information he loses the hole. Wrong information means failing to tell an opponent you have incurred a penalty, unless you were obviously proceeding under a Rule involving a penalty and this was observed by your opponent; or giving incorrect information during play of a hole regarding the number of strokes taken and not correcting the mistake before your opponent plays, or giving incorrect information regarding the number of strokes taken to complete a hole and this affects the opponent’s understanding of the result of the hole, unless he corrects the mistake before any player makes a stroke from the next teeing ground, or in the case of the last hole, before all players leave the putting green.

Rule 10 Order of Play – The ball farthest from the hole always plays first. Always, always, always! If a player plays out of turn the opponent may immediately require the stroke be cancelled and played in correct order.

Rule 11 Teeing Ground – If a player, when starting a hole, plays from outside the teeing ground there is no penalty but the opponent may immediately require the player to cancel the stroke and play from within the teeing ground.

Rule 4 Clubs – For carrying but not using a non-conforming club in breach of Rule 4-1, the state of the match is adjusted. For a breach of Rule 4-4a, more than 14 clubs, at the conclusion of the hole at which the breach is discovered, the state of the match is adjusted by deducting one hole for each hole at which a breach occurred. Maximum deduction per round: Two holes.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 73 1/27/2015 Rule 5 Ball – When the “One-Ball Condition” (the so-called “One Ball Rule”) is in effect, for a breach of the Rule, at the conclusion of the hole at which the breach is discovered, the state of the match is adjusted by deducting one hole for each hole at which a breach occurred. Maximum deduction per round: Two holes.

Rule 7 Practice – On any day of a match-play competition, a player may practice on the competition course before a round.

Penalties There are seventeen times when breach of a Rule is a one-stroke penalty in stroke and match play. There are no two-stroke penalties in Match Play, instead its loss of hole.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 74 1/27/2015 Rule 3. Stroke Play

Richard Tufts Principle In stroke play every competitor in the field has an interest in the results of your play. Since other competitors in the field cannot be present to protect their rights, it is essential that the Rules serve as a safeguard to their interests.

Forms of Stroke Play (3) Individual: A competition in which each competitor plays as an individual.

Foursome: A competition in which two competitors play as partners and play one ball. (You have to hit each other’s bad shots!)

Note: For bogey, par and Stableford competitions, see Rule 32-1.

Holed (or Holed out) A ball is holed when it is at rest within the circumference of the hole and all of it is below the level of the lip of the hole.

3-1 General; Winner A stroke-play competition consists of competitors completing each hole Definition of “stroke play of a stipulated round or rounds and, for each round, returning a score competition” card on which there is a gross score for each hole. Each competitor is playing against every other competitor in the competition. (New in 2008)

The competitor who plays the stipulated round or rounds in the fewest Definition of “winner” strokes is the winner.

In a handicap competition, the competitor with the lowest net score for the stipulated round or rounds is the winner.

3/1 Disqualification in play-off…disqualification applies only to the play-off. 3/2* Competitors play two holes not in stipulated round…2000 3/3 Stipulated round in stroke play…stipulated round has begun when player makes his first stroke

3-2 Failure to Hole Out If a competitor fails to hole out at any hole and does not correct his mistake before he plays a stroke from the next teeing ground or, in the case of the last hole of the round, before he leaves the putting green, he is disqualified. 69

69 Note: no requirement to declare his intention to correct like Rule 15-3.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 75 1/27/2015 There are six (6) situations where the player must rectify his mistake or be disqualified:

MUST RECTIFY OR DQ (All Stroke Play) 3-2 Failure to hole out 11-4 Playing from outside the teeing ground 11-5 Playing from the wrong teeing ground 15-3 Wrong ball in stroke play 20-7 Playing from the wrong place with a serious breach 29-3 Playing out of order in Threesome or Foursome play

3-3 Doubt as to Procedure (Stroke Play Only - A Second Ball) a. Procedure70 In stroke play (only), if a competitor is doubtful of his rights or the correct procedure during the play of a hole he may, without penalty, complete the hole with two balls. Stroke Play equivalent of Rule 2-5 claim in Match Play.

After the doubtful situation has arisen and before taking further action, the competitor must announce his intention to his marker or a fellow- competitor that he intends to play two balls and which ball he wishes to count if the Rules permit.

The competitor must report the facts to the Committee before returning 71 Theme: his score card. If he fails to do so, he is disqualified. Rules bend over backwards not to penalize a player who Note: If the competitor takes further action before dealing with the doesn’t know what to do. doubtful situation, Rule 3-3 is not applicable. The score with the original ball72 counts or, if the original ball is not one of the balls being played, the score with the first ball put into play counts, even if the Rules do not allow the procedure adopted for that ball. However, the competitor incurs no penalty for having played a second ball, and any penalty strokes incurred solely by playing that ball do not count in his score. (Principle from Decision 3-3/0.5) b. Determination of Score for Hole (i) If the ball that the competitor selected in advance to count has been played in accordance with the Rules, the score with that ball is the competitor’s score for the hole. Otherwise, the score with the other ball counts if the Rules allow the procedure adopted for that ball.

(ii) If the competitor fails to announce73 in advance his decision to complete the hole with two balls, or which ball he wishes to count, the score with the original ball counts, provided it has been played

70 A player will score with the ball he wishes to count only if 1.) he properly announces, 2.) properly selects ball and 3.) plays the ball in accordance with the Rules. 71 Changed in 2004 to must report or DQ. 72 “Original ball means original ball. Titliest 2 with “DS” on it regardless of what I did with it.” David Staebler 73 Procedure is similar that for a Ball Unfit under Rule 5-3.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 76 1/27/2015 in accordance with the Rules. If the original ball is not one of the balls being played74, the first ball put into play counts, provided it has been played in accordance with the Rules. Otherwise, the score with the other ball counts if the Rules allow the procedure adopted for that ball.

Note 1: If a competitor plays a second ball under Rule 3-3, the strokes made after this Rule has been invoked with the ball ruled not to count and Note: A player cannot disregard a breach of penalty strokes incurred solely by playing that ball are disregarded. the Rules which might apply to either ball, Note 2: A second ball played under Rule 3-3 is not a provisional ball such as practice, under Rule 27-2.75 advice, playing a wrong ball, using DMD’s when Local 5-3/7 Ball thought to be unfit for play; Committee involvement Rule is not in effect. Decision 20-7c/5 There are 26 decisions under the heading “Doubt As To Procedure”.

But penalties that would apply to either ball don’t go away…e.g. Practice (7-2), Advice (8-1), Wrong Ball (15-3) and use of an artificial device such as a distance- measuring device when the Local Rule is not in effect (14-3). See Decisions 15/7 See Decisions and 20-7c/5. 15/7 & 20-7c/5.

Example: A ball lands in a flowerbed where play is prohibited and she doesn’t announce. Since in stroke play it is not necessary to settle doubtful points during the course of play, the Rules provide the means for play to proceed by permitting the player to complete play of a hole with a second ball.

When there is a doubt as to procedure the player should use 3-3 or suffer the consequences. See 3-3/9 for second ball played in Match Play. See David Staebler Chart in 2009 Study Guide dealing with determining score when two balls are played.

Q: What don’t I want to know as the Rules Official in a 3-3 situation? A: The score with both balls. That way you can’t be accused of showing favoritism.

See Decision 3-3/0.5 any time you have a Rule 3-3 situation.

The hardest part of Rule 3-3 is doubt as to procedure. The Rules don’t care about the order of play of the balls under Rule 3-3. Decision 3-3/14

Reason Rule 3-3 requires competitor to report facts to the Committee: Rules give you a privilege and you MUST tell the Committee Note what happened so they can decide if the correct procedure was followed ! and if so which ball counts.

Suppose player is using 3-3 and elects to lift original ball and drop it, then “The ‘original ball’ under 3-3 substitute another ball where the original lay. Player doesn’t choose is the ball itself, not where the which ball he wants to count and Committee decides player was entitled original ball came to rest.” - John Morrissett to relief for ground under repair. Which ball counts?

74 For example you hit the ball in a WH and you are not sure if the DZ is an option. 75 See Decision 3-3/1. The reverse is not true; a provisional ball may be a second ball.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 77 1/27/2015 When did incident occur? When did opponent first When must a claim be learn facts? made to be timely? 4th Hole During 4th Hole Before match starts 5th hole Last Hole of match Last Hole of match Before all of us have left the PG After everyone left last PG After everyone left last PG Before the result of the match has been officially announced

★3-3/0.5* Guidelines for determining which ball counts when player proceeds under Rule 3-3…covers 99% of Rule 3-3 situations. “One of the five most important decisions” Meeks 3-3/1 Provisional ball used as 2nd ball when original may be Out of Bounds 3-3/2 Second ball played despite adverse ruling ★3-3/6 Competitor plays original ball after doubtful situation has arisen and then invokes Rule 3-3 3-3/6.5 Competitor plays 2nd ball without announcing 3-3/7 Player strikes 1st ball with 2nd ball invoking Rule 3-3 3-3/7.5* Competitor announces Rule 3-3, plays only original ball…once you announce you may only change your mind before “taking further action” N.B. Dropped ball is a 3-3/8 Competitor picks up second ball wrong ball in Decision 3-3/9 Match player invokes 3-3 (2nd ball is wrong ball) 3-3/9!!

3-3/13 Competitor invokes Rule 3-3; Lifts and drops original ball…ok; Note: Player can clean ball under 3-3 if he picks up original! See Decision 3-3/13. 3-3/14 Competitor invokes Rule 3-3; Second ball played first…ok 34-2/4 Disagreement with Referee’s decision

3-4 Refusal to Comply with a Rule If a competitor refuses to comply with a Rule affecting the rights of another competitor, he is disqualified.

3-4/1 Competitor not given opportunity to lift ball assisting fellow- competitor…DQ (See also 23-1/10)

Q: A player asks a fellow-competitor to lift his ball because the player Some Rules don’t have a considers that it might interfere with his play. The fellow-competitor says Penalty Statement e.g. Rule he does not want to lift his ball and does not lift it. The player plays. What 17-4 is the ruling? A. The fellow-competitor is disqualified. Rule 3-4.

Otherwise Provided 3-5 General Penalty • One-Stroke Penalty The penalty for a breach of a Rule in stroke play is two strokes except • Disqualification when otherwise provided. • Disqualification for hole

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 78 1/27/2015 Notes:

Several years ago a player at “PGA Q School” played two balls for GUR that was not marked. He made 8 with the ball he wanted to count and 4 with the ball in GUR. The Committee ruled the area was GUR. The player asked “Can I get a second opinion.”

There is a Local Rule in effect for flowerbeds making them ground under repair from which play is prohibited. A player’s ball comes to rest in an area close to the flowerbed where he has interference with his area of intended swing. Not being sure if he is required to take relief or not he elects to play two balls under 3-3. He says he wants to score with the ball with which he is taking relief. He plays both balls out on the hole. He makes 4 with the ball with which he took relief and 5 with the original ball.

The Committee decided he was entitled to relief and that the ball dropped and played in accordance with the rules counts.

Q. Does Note 1 to Rule 3-3 mean that the penalties with the original ball played from a place where play is prohibited go away? A. Yes.

Q. What is his score for the hole? A. 4 USGA Senior Amateur Qualifying, Mira Vista 2006.

But penalties that would apply to either ball don’t go away…e.g. Practice (7-2), Advice (8-1) and Wrong Ball (15-3). Undue Delay?

Rule 3-3 is under scrutiny by the Rules of Golf Committee. The Committee decision is final on Rules 2-5 & 3-3.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 79 1/27/2015

Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 80 1/27/2015 CLUBS AND THE BALL

The United States Golf Association (USGA) reserves the right, at any time, to change the Rules relating to clubs and balls (see Appendices II and III) and make or change the interpretations relating to these Rules.

RULE 4. CLUBS

A player in doubt as to the conformity of a club should consult the This was added in 1989 after USGA. the Karsten Solheim lawsuit against the USGA on the issue of square grooves. This is the A manufacturer should submit to the USGA a sample of a club to be introduction to move to manufactured for a ruling as to whether the club conforms with the Rules. Appendix II in the Rule Book. If a manufacturer fails to submit a sample or to await a ruling before manufacturing and/or marketing the club, the manufacturer assumes the risk of a ruling that the club does not conform with the Rules. Any sample submitted to the USGA becomes its property for reference purposes. (USGA does all the testing for the world at Tech House in Far Hills, NJ)

The USGA website www.usga.org has a Conforming Driver Head List and List of Non-Conforming Drivers.

There is no definition of “player”.

Notice this doesn’t say clubs the player “uses”. A breach of the 76 4-1 Form and Make of Clubs. Rules occurs when the player a. General tees off with a non-conforming The player’s clubs must conform with this Rule and the provisions, club in his bag. specifications and interpretations set forth in Appendix II.

Note: The Committee may require, in the conditions of a competition (Rule 33-1), that any driver the player carries have a clubhead, identified There is no definition of a driver by model and loft, that is named on the current List of Conforming Driver Heads issued by the USGA.

(All the specifications on clubs are in Appendix II and online at Why Rule 4-1a was changed: Kevin Stadler incident at www.usga.org/equipment.) The Committee may give a player a duration Michelin Championship in of round or duration of competition ruling. Decision 34-3/1.5 Las Vegas in 2005 for a non- conforming wedge (bent). Penalty used to be DQ. b. Wear and Alteration A club that conforms with the Rules when new is deemed to conform after wear through normal use77. Any part of a club that has been purposely altered is regarded as new and must, in its altered state, conform with the Rules78.

76 See Lon Haskew’s “Can it be Carried, Used or Neither” and the USGA publication “Guides to the Rules on Clubs and Balls” 77 Famous Hogan 1 iron with wear in a dime-sized spot. 78 Lead Tape would be an example. Wear = erosion; Damage = Unfit (verify)

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 81 1/27/2015 4-1/1 Groove and punch mark specifications effective January 1, 2010 including conditions of competition REVISED 2014 ★4-1/4 Lead tape applied before round…ok 4-1/5 Adhesive bandage or tape applied to clubhead to reduce glare or for protection…No

4-2 Playing Characteristics Changed and Foreign Material

Amended in 2008 to reduce the penalty for carrying, but not using, a non-conforming club There was an incident at the or a club in breach of Rule 4-2, from disqualification to the same as carrying more than 14 Western Open in the 1970’s clubs. involving worn grooves. As a result of a Rules change or change in interpretation a. Playing Characteristics Changed of the Rule about wear, a During a stipulated round, the playing characteristics of a club must not bunch of players had to be purposely changed by adjustment or by any other means.79 replace their clubs at the last minute before the start of the tournament. ★4-2/0.5 May a player remove, add or alter lead tape during a round...no Mark Wilson but tape that becomes detached from the club in the normal course of play may be replaced. 4-2/2 Playing characteristics changed during suspension…discovered before resumption…too late. 4-2/4 Applying saliva to face of club

Player with adjustable driver shows fellow-competitors how driver adjusts while waiting for the group ahead…it is a breach that cannot be corrected. Carter Rich in the testing center agrees.

b. Foreign Material80 Foreign material may not be applied to the club face to influence the movement of the ball.81 e.g. salve.

Kevin Stadler at the Michelin Championship in Las Vegas in 2005 discovered on the first hole the shaft on his wedge was bent and he was disqualified. The wedge was bent between rounds in the bag room. Rule 4-1a was changed and beginning in 2008 produces a different result.

Note: During the first hole when I discover I have a non-conforming club I must declare it out of play immediately.

Q. Is application of a foreign material to a club correctable? « A. No. Plus that club is gone.

79 “By any other means” means for example adding lead tape. 80 The foreign material doesn’t actually have to work! 81 This is not a correctable offense and the club is gone too! Jeff Hall & Golf House

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 82 1/27/2015 PENALTY FOR CARRYING, BUT NOT MAKING STROKE WITH CLUB OR CLUBS IN BREACH OF RULE 4-1 OR 4-2: Tier 1 Penalties

Match Play – At the conclusion of the hole at which the breach is Tier 2 Penalties 82 discovered, the state of the match is adjusted by deducting one hole for each hole at which a breach occurred; maximum deduction per round – Two holes.

Stroke Play – Two strokes for each hole at which any breach occurred; maximum penalty per round – Four strokes (two strokes at each of the first two holes at which any breach occurred).

Match or Stroke Play – If a breach is discovered between the play of two holes, it is deemed to have been discovered during play of the next hole, and the penalty must be applied accordingly.

Bogey and par competitions – See Note 1 to Rule 32-1a.83 New Penalty Statement Stableford competitions – See Note 1 to Rule 32-1b. in 2008; Revised in Any club or clubs carried in breach of Rule 4-1 or 4-2 must be declared 2012 out of play by the player to his opponent in match play or his marker or a fellow-competitor in stroke play immediately upon discovery that a breach has occurred. If the player fails to do so, he is disqualified.

PENALTY FOR MAKING STROKE WITH CLUB IN BREACH OF RULE 4-1 or 4-2: Disqualification.84 (Penalty is ratcheted up for use of the club)

When Breach Between Holes Considered During Next Hole Yes No 4-1 Conforming Club 4-3a Damaged in normal course 4-2 Playing Characteristics 4-4a Too many clubs 4-3c Damaged Prior to Round 4-4b Partners Sharing Clubs 6-4 Caddie

Optional Condition of Competition

Caddie Transportation Driver Heads Grooves One Ball Rule

82 State of the match penalties guarantee the player is penalized. 83 Jeff Hall, USGA calls Rules 29, 30, 31 & 32 the “Boutique Rules”. 84 Penalty ratcheted up the penalty for use of the club.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 83 1/27/2015 4-3 Damaged Clubs: Repair and Replacement a. Damage in Normal Course of Play If during a stipulated round, a player’s club is damaged in the normal course of play85, he may: (i) use the club in its damaged state for the remainder of the stipulated round; or

(ii) without unduly delaying play, repair it or have it repaired; or

(iii) as an additional option available only if the club is unfit for play, replace the damaged club with any club. The replacement of a club must not unduly delay play and must not be made by borrowing any club selected for play by any other person playing on the course or by assembling components carried by or for the player during the stipulated round. Rule 4-3a Usual breach here is PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 4-3a: replacing a club I wasn’t See Penalty Statement for Rule 4-4a or b, and Rule 4-4c. entitled to replace.

Note: A club is unfit for play if it is substantially damaged, e.g., the shaft is dented, significantly bent or broken into pieces; the clubhead Definition of becomes loose, detached or significantly deformed; or the grip “unfit for play” becomes loose. A club is not unfit for play solely because the club’s lie or loft has been altered or the clubhead is scratched. b. Damaged Other Than in Normal Course of Play If, during a stipulated round, a player’s club is damaged other than in the normal course of play rendering it non-conforming or changing its playing characteristics, the club must not subsequently be used or replaced during the round.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 4-3b: Disqualification. c. Damage Prior to Round A player may use a club damaged prior to a round provided the club, in its damaged state, conforms with the Rules.

Damage to a club that occurred prior to a round may be repaired during the round, provided the playing characteristics are not changed and play is not unduly delayed. e.g. whipping is loose on persimmon driver

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 4-3c: See Penalty statement for Rule 4-1 or 4-2.

(Undue delay – see Rule 6-7.)

85 What constitutes “normal course of play” has been relaxed in Decision 4-3/1

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 84 1/27/2015 ★4-3/1 Meaning of “damaged in the normal course of play”… They may be “normal” Includes all reasonable acts excluding abuse. for you but… ★4-3/2 Meaning of “Repair” 4-3/3 Club damaged in the normal course of play breaks during repair 4-3/5 Changing clubs because of wet grips…no «4-3/7 Club broken while used as a cane (may replace)…ok 4-3/8 Player starting with 13 clubs breaks putter in anger and replaces it…ok since he started with 13 4-3/9 Club broken due to “habit” of hitting head of club on the ground…may not replace “When the standard was 4-3/9.5 Club rendered unfit by outside agency or opponent’s side higher we needed Decision (clubs run over by greenkeeper: in equity player may use, 4-3/9.5.” Lew Blakey repair or have them repaired or replace them) 4-3/10 Replacement of club lost during play of round…no, a lost club has not become unfit for play in the normal course of play 4-3/12 Replacing club for stroke-play play-off…ok, stipulated round is over

4-4 Maximum of 14 Clubs.86 a. Selection and Addition of Clubs This is the part of the Rule The player must start a stipulated round with not more than 14 clubs. He applied the most…too many is limited to the clubs thus selected for that round except that, if he started clubs. with fewer than 14 clubs, he may add any number provided his total number does not exceed 14.

The addition of a club or clubs must not unduly delay play (Rule 6-7) and the player must not add or borrow any club selected for play by any other person playing on the course. CAN’T DO WHEN ADDING

★4-4a/1 When club is considered added 1. Unduly delay play 2. Add club selected for 4-4a/2 Changing clubs between rounds in 36-Hole match…ok but play, playing on course when match is extended to extra holes player may not 3. Assemble components change clubs, practice, take a lesson, get advice, etc. 4-4a/5 Competitor inadvertently uses and thereafter carries fellow- competitor’s club…penalty under Rule 4-4a 4-4a/5.5 Player’s club put into another player’s bag by mistake during suspension of play…ok because he didn’t use it 4-4a/6 Excess club put in player’s golf bag… after player has st counted his clubs at 1 tee Phil Mickelson at Castle Pines- ASU Unpopular decision Team golf bag. because the player did 4-4a/7 Weighted training club carried during round…ok if one of what we want him to do 14 clubs – Rule 4 does not regulate weight of the golf club and was still penalized. 4-4a/8 Retrieving another player’s lost club…ok ★4-4a/9 Explains how penalties applied in Match Play for excess club…helpful decision

86 14 club limit was adopted in 1938; Original Rules had no penalty statement for the first two years.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 85 1/27/2015 ★4-4a/10 Explains how penalties applied in Stroke Play for excess club…where we put the penalty strokes on the scorecard87 4-4a/13 Player practices with another player’s club…ok because the player did not make a stroke that counted 4-4a/14 Player carries pieces of broken club…a player who begins his round with the pieces of a broken club in his bag along with 14 unbroken clubs is no longer considered to be in breach of Rule 4-4a. ★4-4a/15 Assembly of club components during stipulated round

4-4a/16 Status of additional clubs being carried for player and of person carrying them b. Partners May Share Clubs Partners may share clubs, provided that the total number of clubs carried by the partners so sharing does not exceed 14.

This Rule is from a time when players routinely used 1 bag.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 4-4a or b, REGARDLESS OF “After talent has decided NUMBER OF EXCESS CLUBS CARRIED: the hole, then you apply the penalty.” Ed Hoard Match Play – At the conclusion of the hole at which the breach is discovered, the state of the match is adjusted by deducting one hole for each hole at which a breach occurred, maximum deduction per round: Two holes.

Note that there is Stroke Play – Two strokes for each hole at which any breach occurred; no breach maximum penalty per round: Four strokes. “between holes” in 4-4a or b. Match or Stroke Play – If a breach is discovered between the play of two holes, it is deemed to have been discovered during play of the hole just completed, and the penalty for a breach of Rule 4-4a or b does not apply to the next hole. “Why different penalties for different forms of Bogey and par competitions – See Note 1 to Rule 32-1a. play? To ensure the player is penalized.” Stableford competitions – See Note 1 to Rule 32-1b. - John Morrissett

(Deduction of points at the end of the round.)

87 e.g. Tiger Woods incident at the Ryder Cup…Steve Williams dropped club into water.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 86 1/27/2015 c. Excess Club Declared Out of Play Any club or clubs carried or used in breach of Rule 4-3(iii) or Rule 4-4 must be declared out of play by the player to his opponent in match play or his marker or a fellow-competitor in stroke play immediately upon discovery that a breach has occurred. The player must not use the club or clubs for the remainder of the stipulated round.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 4-4c: Disqualification. “This is a strong candidate for the least 4-4c/1 Cannot declare excess club out of play and place on floor popular decision.” of golf cart at the start of a round John Morrissett 4-4c/2 Player may use excess club to replace club damaged in normal course of play.

Q: Why can’t a player declare a club out of play before play starts? A: You can’t declare it out of play until you have broken the rule. 4-4c/1

There are 117 Decisions under the heading “Club(s)”.

Ok to replace clubs before a stroke-play play-off, including one damaged in anger because the stipulated round is over.

An unfit ball may be put back into play. You may carry a nonconforming ball but not a nonconforming club (but it’s no longer an automatic DQ).

A training club with a weighted loop on the end is OK; it is not designed for striking the ball, it’s a training device. But don’t swing it during the round otherwise DQ under Rule 14

Rule 4 does not regulate the weight of the golf club. 4-4a/7

The Rules do not permit us to carry, during a round, an excess club declared out of play before the round.

Medicus club is designed for striking the ball and thus is not OK because it is non-conforming due to the hinged shaft. Penalty is disqualification.

Momentus club is a club. With the special grip it is nonconforming, but it is a club since it is designed for hitting a ball even though there is a sticker on the club that says “Do not hit balls with this club.”

Q: A discovers during play of the second hole that he has too many clubs. If A lost both holes what is the state of the match? A: If A was two down after two holes and was in violation of 4-4 he would be 4 down starting the third hole.

Q: What is the penalty for having more than 14 clubs? A: Match Play- at the conclusion of the hole at which the breach is discovered, the state of the match shall be adjusted by deducting one hole for each hole at which a breach occurred; maximum deduction per round: Two holes. Stroke Play- Two strokes for each hole @ which any breach occurs; maximum penalty per round: Four strokes.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 87 1/27/2015 Q: Where does the 14 club limit come from? A: Lawson Little had as many as 31 clubs when he won two British Amateurs and two US Amateurs in 1934 & 1935. Robert Harris, USGA President proposed a limit of 14 clubs at a meeting of the Rules of Golf Committee in November 1936. The R & A Membership refused to go along. The USGA put the 14 club limit into effect in 1938 and the R & A agreed for 1939.

Q: A discovers after play of the 1st hole that he has 14 clubs and a non-conforming club (15 clubs). What is the ruling? A: The player is in breach of both Rules 4-1 and 4-4a and the player is penalized for both. He is also penalized under 4-1 for a breach between holes and the penalty applies to the next hole.

Q: What is the penalty for a player with 15 clubs including 1 that is non-conforming? A: Penalty under both 4-1 and 4-4

Examples of When a Breach Between Holes & the Penalty Applies to the Next Hole 1. Non-conforming club 2. Playing Characteristics changed 3. Foreign Material 4. Having More than 1 Caddie 5. Practice 6. Undue Delay

USGA Video

Craig Stadler 1984 Kemper Open @ Congressional – club not damaged in the normal course of play (4-3a)

Ben Crenshaw 1987 Ryder Cup – Ben broke his putter and had to putt with his 2 iron (4-3b)

Ian Woosnam 2001 British Open at Royal Lytham & St. Anne. In the final round Woosnam was the co-leader. On reaching the 2nd tee he realized he had two drivers in his bag and thus 15 clubs. How could he (or his caddie) have made such a mistake? The first hole is a par 3.

Tiger Woods 2006 Ryder Cup at The K Club, Kildare, Ireland. On the 6th hole Steve Williams dropped Tiger’s 9 iron in the water hazard. He couldn’t replace it.

Interesting Extreme: Non-conforming club carried but not used Rule 4-1 Too many clubs Rule 4-4 More than one caddie Rule 6-4 Practice Between Holes when Committee has Adopted Note 2 to Rule 7 Rule 7 Breach of Transportation Condition Local Rule Breach of “One Ball Condition” Local Rule

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 88 1/27/2015

Times Penalty Applies Between Holes: 1. Non-conforming club Rule 4-1 2. Playing characteristics changed Rule 4-2a 3. Foreign material Rule 4-2b 4. More than one caddie Rule 6-4 5. Undue Delay Rule 6-6 6. Practice Rule 7-2 7. Breach of “One Ball Condition” Local Rule

NCGA Exam Question 2010: In stroke play, Ryan’s tee shot is hit towards the trees. Believing there might be something wrong with his driver and not his swing he borrows Jimmy’s club to play a provisional ball. He finds his original ball within five minutes and continues with it. What is the ruling? A. No penalty (Exception to 27-2b) B. Ryan is penalized two strokes for borrowing a club from another player on the course. C. Ryan is disqualified for borrowing a club from another player on the course.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 89 1/27/2015

Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 90 1/27/2015 Rule 5. The Ball

A player in doubt as to the conformity of a ball should consult with the USGA. A manufacturer should submit to the USGA samples of a ball to be manufactured for a ruling as to whether the ball conforms with the Rules. The samples become the property of the USGA for reference purposes. If a manufacturer fails to submit samples or having submitted Preamble is the invitation samples, fails to await a ruling before manufacturing and/or marketing the to go to Appendix III. ball, the manufacturer assumes the risk of a ruling that the ball does not conform with the Rules.88

5-1 General The ball the player uses shall conform to requirements specified in Appendix III. c.f. with clubs. This Rule allows a player to carry (but not use) a non-conforming ball. Note: The Committee may require, in the conditions of a competition (Rule 33-1), that the ball the player plays must be named on the current List of Conforming Golf Balls issued by the United States Golf Association. www.usga.org/equipment 1.68 inches ain’t the weight. If it’s on the list you know it’s been tested. Joe Terry

Q. Can a ball be bigger than 1.680 inches? A. Yes, it won’t go as far and you wouldn’t want it bigger than 4.25”.

List of Conforming Balls (All balls ever approved)

Current List of Conforming Balls

The first Wednesday of every month the List of Conforming Golf Balls is updated online at www.usga.org/equipment. See also “A Guide to the Clubs and Balls.

5-1/2 Condition Requiring Use of Ball on List of Conforming Golf Balls; Penalty for Breach…Committee may not reduce See “A Guide to the penalty of disqualification to loss of hole or two strokes Rules On Clubs & Balls” by the United 5-1/4 Status of an “X-Out”, “Refurbished” and “Practice” Balls… States Golf Association 5-1/5 Player may borrow balls from another player 5-1/1.7 Status of ball to be removed from List of Conforming Golf Balls

88 Preamble to Rule 5 is the invitation to go to Appendix III.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 91 1/27/2015 5-2 Foreign Material The ball the player plays must not have foreign material applied to it for 89 the purpose of changing its playing characteristics. Adopted in 1968

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 5-1 or 5-2: Disqualification.

5-3 Ball Unfit for Play (Required Procedure) A ball is unfit for play if it is visibly cut, cracked or out of shape90. A ball is “visibly” not unfit for play solely because mud or other materials adhere to it, its surface is scratched or scraped or its paint is damaged or discolored.

Exceptions Appendix III The Ball

1. General The ball must not be substantially different from the traditional and customary form and make. The material and construction of the ball must not be contrary to the purpose and intent of the Rules.

2. Weight The weight of the ball must not be greater than 1.620 ounces avoirdupois (45.93 g).

3. Size The diameter of the ball must not be less than 1.680 inches (42.67 mm).*

“One-six-eight ain’t the weight.” Joe Terry, Champions Tour

4. Spherical Symmetry The ball must not be designed, manufactured or intentionally modified to have properties which differ from those of a spherically symmetrical ball.

5. Initial Velocity The initial velocity of the ball must not exceed the limit specified (test on file) when measured on apparatus approved by the USGA.

6. Overall Distance Standard The combined carry and roll of the ball, when tested on apparatus approved by the United States Golf Association, must not exceed the distance specified under the conditions set forth in the Overall Distance Standard for golf balls on file with the USGA.

* This specification will be satisfied if, under its own weight, a ball falls through a 1.680 inches diameter ring gauge in fewer than 25 out of 100 randomly selected positions, the test being carried out at a temperature of 23+/-° C.

89 Rule 5-2 changed in 2012 to penalty when stroke is played. 90 “Out of shape” means out of round, the former language of the Rule.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 92 1/27/2015 If a player has reason to believe his ball has become unfit for play during This is a privilege. play of the hole being played, he may lift the ball without penalty to determine whether it is unfit.

Before lifting the ball, the player must announce his intention to his 1 + 1 + 1 + 1 = 1 opponent in match play or his marker in stroke play and mark the position of the ball. He may then lift and examine it, provided that he gives his opponent, marker or fellow-competitor an opportunity to examine the ball and observe the lifting and replacement. The ball must We don’t care if a player hits a not be cleaned when lifted under Rule 5-3. ball that is unfit!

If the player fails to comply with all or any part of this procedure, or if he lifts the ball without having reason to believe it has become unfit for play during play of the hole being played, he incurs a penalty of one stroke.

If it is determined that the ball has become unfit for play during play of the hole being played, the player may substitute another ball, placing it on the spot where the original ball lay. Otherwise, the original ball must be replaced. If a player substitutes a ball when not permitted, and he makes 1 + 2 = 2 a stroke at the wrongly substituted ball, he incurs the general penalty for a breach of Rule 5-3, but there is no additional penalty under this Rule or Rule 15-1. There was a time If a ball breaks into pieces as a result of a stroke, the stroke is when we used to go canceled and the player must play a ball without penalty as nearly as to the biggest possible at the spot from which the original ball was played (see Rule 20- piece. 91 5 ).

* PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 5-3: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

* If a player incurs the general penalty for breach of Rule 5-3, there is no 1 + 2 = 2 92 additional penalty under this Rule.

Note 1: If the opponent, marker or fellow-competitor wishes to dispute a claim of unfitness, he must do so before the player plays another ball. Time Limit (Statute of Limitations) Dilemma: Determining if the ball is unfit requires an immediate resolution. Suppose a fellow-competitor agrees a ball that is just scratched is “unfit” and the player substitutes? Decision in 2008 was supposed to address this and say it’s ok.

Note 2: If the original lie of the ball to be placed or replaced has been Rule 20-3b Lie of Ball to altered, see Rule 20-3b. be placed or replaced altered

91 Rule 20-5 tells us how to get the ball back into play! 92 General Penalty: 1 + 2 = 2 is true if the Rule tells me it’s true.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 93 1/27/2015 (Cleaning ball lifted from putting green or under any other Rule – see Rule 21.)

5-3/2 Ball declared unfit may be put back into play later…at own risk «5-3/3 Ball not unfit for play deemed unfit…marker disputed and Committee agreed…general penalty 5-3/3.5 Player lifts ball on putting green, throws ball into lake and then announces that ball is unfit for play…not ok, no opportunity to examine 5-3/4 Ball breaks into pieces after striking cart path…Replay no penalty REVISED 2014 5-3/5 Ball embedded in hazard lifted to determine whether unfit for play and lie altered…Rule 20-3b applies 5-3/7 Ball thought to be unfit for play; Committee involvement when opponent, marker or fellow-competitor not readily available…ok «5-3/8 Opponent or fellow-competitor disputes player’s claim that ball is unfit for play…must preserve for Committee

The 1923 Minutes of the USGA Implements and Balls Committee discuss the issue of how far the new ball is going and how limits need to be established before it ruins the game.

Exception to Rule 20-1: If a player incurs a penalty for failing to act in accordance with Rule 5-3 or 12-2, there is no additional penalty under Rule 20-1. This is an example of a penalty cap or an absorbed penalty: 1 + 2 = 2.

A player gets the general penalty for taking a fit ball out of play. Decision 5-3/3

Ernie Els had silvery spines from the famous Jumping Cholla cacti embedded in his ball at the 2009 Accenture WGC Match Play. He was given relief for a ball unfit because the cover of the ball was “cut” by the spines of the cactus. “There is no joya in Cholla.” Brad Gregory

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 94 1/27/2015 PLAYER’S RESPONSIBILITIES

Rule 6. The Player

“This is the first big Rule.” Tom Meeks

Tufts Principle The player is at all times entitled to receive sufficient information to enable him to proceed with his match in accordance with the Rules and the Committee has the responsibility of protecting the rights of all players.

6-1 Rules But, no penalty for not The player and his caddie are responsible for knowing the Rules. During knowing. Rule 6-1 a stipulated round, for any breach of a Rule by his caddie, the player incurs the applicable penalty. “So, choose your caddie See the last paragraph of Rule 9-2b. “A player has given wrong information even wisely.” if…it is the player’s responsibility to know the Rules.”

6-2 Handicap a. Match Play Before starting a match in a handicap competition, the players should determine from one another their respective handicaps. If a player begins a match having declared a handicap higher than that to which he is entitled and this affects the number of strokes given or received, he is disqualified: otherwise, the player must play off the declared handicap.

Q. What does “affects the number of strokes given or received” mean? A. Suppose in a tournament the players get 80% of their handicap and a 12 handicap plays as a 13 and doesn’t get more strokes than he would have as a 12? The player is not disqualified.

«6-2/1 Meaning of “Handicap” (formerly Decision USGA/6-2/100) b. Stroke Play In any round of a handicap competition the competitor must ensure that his handicap is recorded on his score card* before it is returned to the Q.*If no handicap Committee. If no handicap is recorded on his score card before it is on score card why returned (Rule 6-6d), or if the recorded handicap is higher than that to not just make him a which he is entitled and this affects the number of strokes received, he is zero? A. He might be a disqualified from the handicap competition: otherwise, the score stands. plus.

Note: It is the player’s responsibility to know the holes at which handicap strokes are to be given or received.

6-2a/1 Failure to determine handicaps prior to start of match…no penalty 6-2a/6 Wrong handicap allowance used in match (3/4 difference vs. 100)…result stands as played

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 95 1/27/2015 6-2b/0.5 Meaning of “Handicap” when full handicap not used 6-2b/3.5 Wrong handicap recorded on score card by Committee; Error discovered before competition closed…DQ ★6-2b/4 Competitors in foursome competition fail to record handicap on card…DQ REVISED 2014

6-3 Time of Starting and Groups a. Time of Starting93 The player must start at the time established by the Committee.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 6-3a: If the player arrives at his starting point, ready to play, within five minutes after his starting time, the penalty for failure to start on time is loss of the first hole in match play or two strokes at the first hole in stroke play. Otherwise, the penalty for breach of this Rule is disqualification. 94

Bogey and par competitions – See Note 2 to Rule 32-1a. Stableford competitions – See Note 2 to Rule 32-1b.

Exception: Where the Committee determines that exceptional circumstances have prevented a player from starting on time, there is no penalty.95

The clock at the tee where the player begins his stipulated round is the official time of starting. The order of play from the tee is not relevant in determining whether a player is late or not. (See 6-3a/2.5)

Always ask a player late to the tee why they were late. There may be circumstances which would warrant the Committee waiving the penalty of disqualification. See Decision 6-3a/1.5

What is the meaning of “present and ready to play” in Decision 6-3a/2? What if the player is present but does not have a club or ball – caddie is late arriving at the first tee - he is not ready to play.

The starter should be as Rules qualified as possible. The Scorer should be as Rules qualified as possible (every player meets the starter and scorer – not every player gets a ruling).

TIP FOR STARTER: Give Player A’s Card to B, B’s to C, C’s to A. It helps when you are trying to find somebody’s marker. However in a handicap competition be sure you at least show the card to the player so he can see what his handicap is. The penalty for playing with a handicap that is too low is disqualification.

93 At the 1940 U.S. Open, 6 players were disqualified for teeing off 15 minutes early in the final round. Ed “Porky” Oliver was tied for first with Lawson Little and Gene Sarazen. There was a storm brewing and the players wanted to start early. The Starter, Joe Dey was having lunch and the official at the first tee told the players not to start but they did anyway. Little won the playoff over Sarazen 70 to 73. 94 Text of the Rule is the same but the Penalty Statement has been changed. 95 At the Junior Amateur at Lake Merced in 1989 Tiger Woods had a sudden illness before the round (he was in the bathroom). The Committee allowed him to start late.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 96 1/27/2015 24 Decisions under “Time of Starting” There are 24 decisions under the heading “Time of Starting”.

6-3a/1 Postponement of final match due to injury of player…ok with concurrence of the opponent ★6-3a/1.5 Circumstances which warrant Committee waiving penalty of disqualification under Rule 6-3a; The so-called “Heroic Act” exception and includes giving a statement to police.

★6-3a/2 Time of starting; All competitors must be present: C arrived two minutes late, after A & B had already played but just in time to play in the correct order ★6-3a/2.5 Meaning of “time of starting”…means 9:00:00 a.m. Aaron Baddeley @ PGA Championship, Oak Hill. 6-3a/3 Time of starting: Both players in match are late; Note to 6-3 is in effect…Hole halved 6-3a/4 Time of starting: player is late but group is unable to play due to delay…No penalty – group new starting time is when 1st player is announced. 6-3a/5 Players start early b. Groups In stroke play, the competitor must remain throughout the round in the group arranged by the Committee unless the Committee authorizes or ratifies a change.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 6-3b: Disqualification. If player starts early it’s the same penalty as Rule 6-3. (Best-ball and four-ball play – see Rules 30-3a and 31-2.) More than 5 minutes early – DQ. N.B. If you have a good reason, under 33-7 you are ok. US Senior Open See also Decision 6-8b/6 Rule 6-3a was amended in 2012 to provide that the penalty for starting late, but within five minutes of the starting time, is reduced from disqualification to loss of the first hole in match play or two strokes in stroke play. Previously this penalty reduction could be introduced as a condition of competition.

6-4 Caddie The player may be assisted by a caddie, but he is limited to only one caddie at any one time.96

6-4/1 Meaning of “specific directions” in definition of Caddie 6-4/2.5 Status of individual driving cart…caddie. One of two Decisions on the NCGA Hard Card. 6-4/4.5 Another caddie or friend carries clubs while player’s caddie returns to tee with player’s glove

96 “Caddies are like wives. You can have as many as you want but you can only have one at a time!” Jim Deaton

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 97 1/27/2015 6-4/5.3 Additional persons carry items for player…ok, they are outside agencies e.g. another caddie cleaning my ball while mine is raking a bunker ★6-4/5.5 Application of penalty when player has multiple caddies – including breach between holes. ★6-4/10 Acts caddie may perform (without the player’s authority): 7 specific things:

1. Search for player’s ball (Rule 12-1) these Memorize 2. Place clubs in a hazard (Rule 13-4) 3. Repair old hole plugs and ball marks (Rule 16-1a(vi) and 16-1c) 4. Remove loose impediments (16-1a & 23-1)

5. Mark the position of a ball, without lifting it (20-1) 6. Clean the ball (Rule 21) 7. Remove movable obstructions (Rule 24-1).

*PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 6-4:

Match Play – At the conclusion of the hole at which the breach is discovered, the state of the match is adjusted by deducting one hole for each hole at which a breach occurred; maximum deduction per round – Two holes.

Stroke Play – Two strokes for each hole at which any breach occurred; maximum penalty per round – Four strokes (two strokes at each of the first two holes at which any breach occurred).

Match or Stroke play – If a breach is discovered between the play of two holes, it is deemed to have been discovered during play of the next hole, Important and the penalty must be applied accordingly.97

Bogey and Par competitions – See Note 1 to Rule 32-1a.

Stableford competitions – See Note 1 to Rule 32-1b.

*A player having more than one caddie in breach of this Rule must immediately upon the discovery that a breach has occurred ensure that he has no more than one caddie at any one time during the remainder of the stipulated round. Otherwise the player is disqualified.

Note: The Committee may, in the conditions of a competition (Rule 33-1), prohibit the use of caddies or restrict a player in his choice of caddie. e.g. college and junior events.

97 If player has two caddies on the 1st hole and doesn’t correct this breach before holing out he is also in breach of Rule 6-4 between the play of two holes and the penalty applies at the next hole. Why? Because the player may realize a benefit of having two caddies between holes. e.g. “On the next hole the wind is in your face…you need at least one more club.”

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 98 1/27/2015 There are 66 decisions under the heading “caddie”.

6-5 Ball The responsibility for playing the proper ball rests with the player. Each A. “Why no penalty player should put an identification mark on his ball.98 statement for Rule 6-5? This is the same exact language as Rule 12-2. Q. It’s not needed?” - Lew Blakey

6-6 Scoring in Stroke Play a. Recording Scores After each hole the marker should check the score with the competitor and record it. On completion of the round the marker must sign the card and hand it to the competitor. If more than one marker records the scores, each must sign for the part for which he is responsible.

6-6a/5 Marker attests wrong score knowingly but competitor unaware score wrong…Competitor and marker should both be disqualified 6-6a/6 Requirement that alteration on score card be initialed…Nothing is laid down in the Rules of Golf as to how alterations should be made on a score card 6-6a/7 Competitor returns to the Committee a score card different from the one issued by the Committee at the start of the round (e.g. because the original score card was lost or illegible due to wet weather)…ok

Q: Does a player have to initial alterations on a scorecard? A: No. Decision 6-6a/6 b. Signing and Returning Score Card After completion of the round, the competitor should check the score for each hole and settle any doubtful points with the Committee. He must No penalty if ensure that the marker or markers have signed the score card, sign marker doesn’t sign card and isn’t the score card himself and return it to the Committee as soon as available. possible. Decision 6-6b/6

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 6-6b: Disqualification.

6-6b/1 Competitor and marker sign scorecard in wrong places…No penalty 6-6b/2 Competitor signs initials or not in space provided REVISED 2014 6-6b/6 Marker disappears with competitor’s scorecard REVISED 2014 6-6b/7 Score corrected by competitor after marker leaves area in which card returned

TIP: Scoring Area: You want to be sure you get two things: two signatures and readable numbers. Check that there are 18 individual hole scores, one in each box, and that each is legible. Add up each nine holes and fill in the total or

98 Arnold Palmer marked his balls with first 1 dot, then 2 dots, then 3 dots.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 99 1/27/2015 confirm/correct the total. Add the “OUT” and “IN” totals and fill in the total score or confirm/correct the total. When everything is checked and agreed upon, place your own initials in the area provided for verification. Ask the players if there is anything unusual that occurred or anything about which they are in doubt.

USGA does scoring in a scoring tent or trailer so the scoring area is well defined. In other cases the scoring area is roped or lined off so you know when someone “has left the designated scoring area” and thus returned their score card. Q: What does “as soon as possible” in Rule 6-6b mean? A: No decision addresses this

At the 2005 Buick Invitational Dean Wilson had a first round 63 and was 1 shot behind Tom Lehman. After finishing the second round with a 75 he left the scoring trailer without signing his scorecard. Instead of beginning the third round tied for 16th place at 6-under par, he was disqualified.

Q: When is the scorecard considered returned? A: When the players have left the scoring area. See 6-6c/1.

c. Alteration of Score Card No alteration may be made on a score card after the competitor has returned it to the Committee.

★6-6c/1 When scorecard is considered returned – “when he has left the designated scoring area.”

TIP: Add information on when “scorecard is considered returned” to the Conditions of Competition. d. Wrong Score for Hole The competitor is responsible for the correctness of the score recorded That’ll Leave a Mark for each hole on his score card. If he returns a score for any hole lower If you thought Matthew than actually taken, he is disqualified. If he returns a score for any hole Holten really chopped it higher than actually taken, the score as returned stands. up in the final round of the 2009 Australasian Tour’s Victorian Open – Note 1: The Committee is responsible for the addition of scores and the man shot 106 – well application of the handicap recorded on the score card – see Rule 33-5. know that he only misfired with the pencil. Note 2: In four-ball stroke play; see also Rule 31-4 and 31-7a. He accidentally signed for a 37 on the 18th hole (he actually made 4) and 6-6d/4 Competitor’s scores recorded on fellow-competitor’s card when he returned his and vice versa (Jesper Parnevik @ 2003 British Open); card, his new score revised in 2006. stood. Golfweek 2/7/09

At the 1968 Masters Roberto De Vincenzo signed for a “4” on the 17th hole when he in fact had a “3”. His marker was Tommy Aaron. He had to take the higher score and missed a playoff with Bob Goalby by 1 shot. He said at the post tournament news conference “I am a stupid.”

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 100 1/27/2015 At the 1990 Masters during the second round – Jumbo Ozaki and Tom Purtzer were given their own scorecards by mistake, but both put down the scores of the other and after the round inadvertently signed for each other’s scores, Ozaki’s 71 and Purtzer’s 77.

The error wasn’t discovered until later in the day. The chairman of the Rules Committee, Will Nicholson, was told of the mix-up and reported it to Masters Chairman Hord Hardin. After some examination of Decision 6-6d/4, the officials decided to do nothing, saying the error was more one made by the tournament officials than the players. Nicholson said, “After a full review of the facts, we believed it was in the best interests of the tournament and the game to accept the scorecards as returned. We used equity: When in doubt, do what’s fair.”

Compare what happened at the 2003 British Open when Jesper Parnevik and Mark Roe did the same thing. Both were disqualified for signing for an incorrect score on a hole. Rule 6-6d. This has been changed by Decision for 2006 and the Committee can now correct this kind of error. See Decision 6-6d/4.

6-7 Undue Delay; Slow Play The player must play without undue delay and in accordance with any pace of play guidelines that the Committee may establish. Between completion of a hole and playing from the next teeing ground, the player must not unduly delay play.

6-7/1 Player returns to tee to retrieve forgotten club…penalty under 6-7 applies if player delays play.

There are 17 decisions under the heading “Undue Delay”.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 6-7:

Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes. Bogey and par competitions – See Note 2 to Rule 32-1a. Stableford competitions – See Note 2 to Rule 32-1b. For subsequent offense – Disqualification.

Note 1: If the player unduly delays play between holes, he is delaying play of the next hole and except for Bogey, Par and Stableford competitions (Rule 32), the penalty applies to that hole.

Note 2: For the purpose of preventing slow play, the Committee may, in the conditions of a competition (Rule 33-1), establish pace of play guidelines including maximum periods of time allowed to complete a stipulated round, a hole or a stroke.

In match play, the Committee may, in such a condition, modify the penalty for a breach of this Rule as follows:

First offense – Loss of hole. Rule 6-7 used to say Second offense – Loss of hole. “In stroke play only, the Committee may…modify the Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 101 1/27/2015 penalty…” This changed in 2012. For subsequent offense – Disqualification.

In stroke play the Committee may, in such a condition, modify the penalty for a breach of this Rule as follows:

First offense – One stroke; Second offense – Two strokes. For subsequent offense – Disqualification.

Penalty for slow play applies to the next hole, except that Checkpoint Pace of Play penalties for groups behind time and more than 14 minutes behind the group in front of them apply to the missed checkpoint holes.

6-8 Discontinuance of Play; Resumption of play a. When Permitted The player must not discontinue play unless: 4 Parts: (i) the Committee has suspended play; Must report to the (ii) he believes there is danger from lightning; Committee for parts (iii) he is seeking a decision from the Committee on a doubtful or (ii), (iii) and (iv). disputed point (see Rules 2-5 and 34-3); or (iv) there is some other good reason such as sudden illness.

Be sure to get the Superintendent involved in decisions to suspend.

Bad weather is not of itself a good reason for discontinuing play. Discontinuance of Play If the player discontinues play without specific permission from the Committee “suspends” Committee, he must report to the Committee as soon as practicable. If he Players “discontinue” does so and the Committee considers his reason satisfactory, there is no penalty. Otherwise, the player is disqualified.

Exception in match play: Players discontinuing match play by agreement are not subject to disqualification unless by so doing the competition is delayed. (e.g. club match play competition played over several weeks.) Note: Leaving the course does not of itself constitute discontinuance of play. (For example, parking lot or clubhouse may be out of bounds.)

5-3/3 Ball not unfit for play deemed unfit…marker disputed and Committee agreed…general penalty ★6-8a/3 Discontinuing play due to physical problems…it’s up to the Committee. Guideline is 10-15 minutes to recuperate… 6-8a/5 Match stopped by agreement, only one wants to resume 6-8a/6 Match discontinued by agreement due to rain; One player subsequently wishes to resume; Opponent refuses on ground course unplayable b. Procedure When Play Suspended by Committee When play is suspended by the Committee, if the players in a match or group are between the play of two holes, they must not resume play until the Committee has ordered a resumption of play. If they have started play

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 102 1/27/2015 of a hole, they may discontinue play immediately or continue play of the hole, provided they do so without delay. If the players choose to discontinue play of the hole, they are permitted to discontinue play before completing it. In any case, play must be discontinued after the hole is completed.

The players must resume play when the Committee has ordered a resumption of play.99

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 6-8b: Disqualification.

Note: The Committee may provide in the conditions of a competition (Rule 33-1) that, in potentially dangerous situations, play must be discontinued immediately following a suspension of play by the Committee. If a player fails to discontinue play immediately, he is disqualified unless circumstances warrant waiving the penalty as provided in Rule 33-7. (e.g. Players couldn’t hear the horn…)

Key Resumption of Play Decisions: 6-8b/9 When players must be present 6-8b/1 Competitors resume before Committee orders…DQ 6-8b/2 Options when 1 player has started play of hole 6-8b/4 Player unable to resume at scheduled time 6-8b/6 Play suspended then resumed and player starts early…penalty

6-8b/1 Competitors playing hole when play suspended discontinue play immediately but then resume before Committee orders resumption of play…DQ 6-8b/2 Options if play suspended after one player plays…play has commenced on hole. 6-8b/3 Completion of hole by one competitor in group after play suspended during play of hole…ok providing there is a marker (this Decision is a bit of a stretch but they want to treat the players the same)…Revised 2006 6-8b/3.5 Player plays out of turn in match play after play suspended by Committee and after opponent discontinues play 6-8b/4 Player unable to resume suspended match at scheduled time…DQ 6-8b/6 Play suspended & resumed, player does not resume at time ordered by Committee…penalty (resumes early) 6-8b/7 Condition requiring immediate discontinuance of play; Guidelines for waiving or modifying disqualification penalty for failure to discontinue play immediately 6-8b/8 Player drops ball after play suspended for dangerous situation…ok, “discontinuing play” means making no further strokes 6-8b/9 Resumption of play; when players must be present…US Open at Pebble Beach with fog delays

99 Rule 6-3 doesn’t apply to resumption of play.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 103 1/27/2015 c. Lifting Ball When Play Discontinued When a player discontinues play of a hole under Rule 6-8a, he may lift his ball without penalty only if the Committee has suspended play or there is good reason to lift it. Before lifting the ball the player must mark its position. If the player discontinues play and lifts his ball without specific permission from the Committee, he must, when reporting to the Committee (Rule 6-8a), report the lifting of the ball.

If the player lifts the ball without a good reason to do so, fails to mark the position of the ball before lifting it or fails to report the lifting of the ball, he 1 + 1 + 1 = 1 incurs a penalty of one stroke.

★6-8c/1 Explanation of “good reason to lift ball” d. Procedure When Play Resumed (PLACE) If a player starts early Play must be resumed from where it was discontinued, even if resumption it’s the same penalty as Rule 6-3. More than 5 occurs on a subsequent day. The player must, either before or when play minutes early – DQ. is resumed, proceed as follows: US Senior Open; Decision 6-3a/5 (new in (i) if the player has lifted the ball, he must, provided he was entitled to lift 2012). it under Rule 6-8c, place the original ball or a substituted ball on the spot from which the original ball was lifted. Otherwise, the original ball must be replaced; (if he lifted on his own without a good reason he must replace the original ball) (substitution permitted)

(ii) if the player has not lifted his ball, he may, provided he was entitled to lift it under Rule 6-8c, lift, clean and replace the ball, or substitute a ball, on the spot from which the original ball was lifted. Before lifting the ball he must mark its position; or

(iii) If the player’s ball or ball-marker is moved (including by wind or water)100 while play is discontinued, a ball or ball-marker must be placed on the spot from which the original ball or ball-marker was moved. Always, always, always PLACE when Note: If the spot where the ball is to be placed is impossible to determine, resuming play! Rule it must be estimated and the ball placed on the estimated spot. The 6-8d supersedes Rules 20-3c. provisions of Rule 20-3c do not apply.101 (new in 2004)

*PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 6-8d: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

*If a player incurs the general penalty for a breach of Rule 6-8d, there is 1 + GP = 2 no additional penalty under Rule 6-8c.

100 Notice different treatment of wind and water! 101 This is an exception to Rule 20-3c. Authority trumps prohibition.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 104 1/27/2015 6-8d/1 Resuming play from where it was discontinued; Lie altered by natural causes. 6-8d/2 Lie in bunker altered prior to resumption to play by outside agency…recreate the lie (e.g. footprint) 6-8d/3 Player who drops ball immediately after Committee has ordered resumption of play subsequently lifts ball under Rule 6-8d (ii) 6-8d/4 Ball visible from Tee disappears while play suspended…ball must be placed (formerly Decision 18-1/2) 6-8d/5 Ball in bad lie in rough moved by outside agency during suspension of play; Player fails to estimate position sufficiently102

Notes:

In an individual handicap stroke play competition, a player fails to record his handicap on his scorecard when returning his scorecard to the Committee. The error is discovered before the competition is closed. What is the ruling? DQ. Rule 6-2b

Q. Is the player always entitled to the lie he had when play was suspended? A. No, see Decision 6-8d/1. The original lie or the conditions around the ball may be altered through natural causes (wind, rain & water) and the players must accept those conditions. Recreating the original lie is limited to what is practical in the circumstances. 6-8d/2.

Q. How do you get the general penalty for breach of Rule 6-8d? A. Put the ball back in the wrong place.

There are 47 decisions under the heading “Discontinuance and Resumption of Play”.

102 Colin Montgomery, Indonesian Open.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 105 1/27/2015 USGA Video

1997 PGA Championship, Winged Foot During the third round of the 1997 PGA Championship at Winged Foot, won by Davis Love III, Mark Wilson had Phil Mickelson and Fred Couples when the horn blew for a dangerous condition. Mickelson had a good lie in the bunker and wanted to play the shot. Mark told him “No”. Mark was worried because he thought both Fred and Phil’s tees would have made nice souvenirs and at the time if the mark was moved the player had to drop.

Roberto De Vincenzo, 1968 Masters Roberto De Vincenzo signed for a “4” when he had a “3”. “I am a stupid.”

Jackie Pung, 1957 U.S. Women’s Open, Winged Foot Golf Club Rule 6-6d. Jackie Pung was disqualified for signing for a 5 instead of a 6. The winner was Betsy Rawls who was runner-up in 1950 and won 4 Women’s Opens. Betsy Rawls and Jackie Pung crossed paths many times in the early 50’s. In 1955 Betsy won a play-off with Jackie Pung. In 1956 Betsy signed for a wrong score and wasn’t disqualified. Betty Jamison was also disqualified for signing an incorrect scorecard.

1991 U.S. Open, Hazeltine National GC & 1991 PGA Championship at Crooked Stick in Carmel, IN had fatalities from lightning.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 106 1/27/2015 Rule 7. Practice

Committee The “Committee” is the committee in charge of the competition or, if the matter does not arise in a competition, the committee in charge of the course.

7-1 Before or Between Rounds a. Match Play On any day of a match-play competition, a player may practice on the What is the competition course before a round. “competition course”? b. Stroke Play Before a round or play-off on any day of a stroke play competition, a competitor must not practice on the competition course or test the surface of any putting green on the course by rolling a ball or roughening or scraping the surface.

When two or more rounds of a stroke play competition are to be played over consecutive days, a competitor must not practice between those rounds on any competition course remaining to be played, or test the surface of any putting green on such course by rolling a ball or roughening or scraping the surface.

Exception: Practice putting or chipping on or near the first teeing ground or any practice area before starting a round or play-off is permitted.

The problem with this Rule is the penalty: Disqualification.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 7-1b: Disqualification Committee can reverse this Rule and Note: The Committee may, in the conditions of a competition (Rule 33-1), permit practice before prohibit practice on the competition course on any day of a match-play a stroke play round or competition or permit practice on the competition course or part of the prohibit for match-play! course (Rule 33-1) on any day of or between rounds of a stroke play competition.

7-1b/2 Committee cannot waive penalty for practicing on course 7-1b/3 Competitor who practices on competition course after qualifying subsequently is involved in play-off on same day…DQ penalty under Rule 7-1b ★7-1b/5 Competitor’s caddie practices on or tests putting green surfaces of the course before stroke-play round (the player is only responsible for the caddie during the round)…ok

Q: Why does Rule 16-1d allow a caddie to test the surface of a putting green or practice before a round? A: Caddie could have gone out early with another group or might be another competitor in the competition. Do we really want the player to have to interview his caddie before starting a round? John Morrissett

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 107 1/27/2015 Neither “Practice” nor “Practice Stroke” are defined for us in the Rules.

7-2 During Round A player must not make a practice stroke during play of a hole.

Between the play of two holes, a player must not make a practice stroke, except he may practice putting or chipping on or near:103

(a) the putting green of the hole last played,

(b) any practice putting green, or

(c) the teeing ground of the next hole to be played in the round, provided a practice stroke is not made from a hazard and does not unduly delay play (Rule 6-7).

Strokes made in continuing the play of a hole, the result of which has been decided, are not practice strokes. 104

Exception: When play has been suspended by the Committee, a player But if you stop on your own? No practice prior to resump- may, prior to resumption of play, practice (a) as provided in this Rule (b) tion. A loophole for practice anywhere other than on the competition course and (c) as otherwise on course while play is permitted by the Committee. suspended vs. discontinued.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 7-2: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes In the event of a breach between the play of two holes, the penalty What if you practice from a applies to the next hole. bunker in match play? It’s loss of the next hole. See penalty statement. Note 1: A practice swing is not a practice stroke and may be taken at any place, provided the player does not breach the Rules. (e.g. by improving lie or by taking strokes in a bunker before playing from the bunker)

Note 2: The Committee may, in the conditions of a competition (Rule 33- 1), prohibit:

(a) practice on or near the putting green of the hole last played, and (b) rolling a ball on the putting green of the hole last played. (e.g. hole locations may have been marked for subsequent day)

103 “On or near”…can I toss a ball into the teeing ground? Ron Hickman 104 Applies in Match Play and some forms of Stroke Play like Stableford where player is not required to complete every hole.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 108 1/27/2015 Between the play of two holes the Committee may NOT prohibit; 1. Practice putting or chipping on or near any practice putting green. 2. Practice putting or chipping on or near the teeing ground of the next hole to be played in the round. 3*. Testing the surface of the putting green of the hole last played by roughening or scrapping the surface.

* No. 3 was eliminated in the 2014 USGA version of this slide. David Staebler said he took it out because some people had issues with it but David still thinks it applies.

Key Decisions:

7-2/1 When practice between holes permitted 7-2/1.5 Opponent may complete hole after result is decided…2000 ★7-2/1.7 Explanation of “strokes played in continuing the play of a hole” 7-2/4 Player hitting a “plastic” ball while waiting…penalty 7-2/5 Hitting practice balls back to range; “casual flicking” is ok 7-2/7 Practice swing dislodged concealed ball 7-2/12 Play suspended by Committee; player wishes to practice after resumption…penalty because when play is resumed the exception to 7-2 no longer applies

Notes:

The professional tours prohibit practice putting after completing play of a hole for two reasons – to minimize traffic on the greens and for pace of play.

The PGA of America also prohibits practice putting after completing play of a hole at the PGA Championship because of traditional spikes. They don’t want the greens torn up with spike marks.

The USGA does not prohibit practice putting after completing play of a hole at the US Open. The only limit is undue delay.

Q. How does Four-Ball Stroke Play affect penalties? e.g. A + B are partners. While waiting to hit to a green B drops several balls and practice putts. Is A penalized? A. Yes, see Decision 7-2/2.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 109 1/27/2015 Rationale for Permitting Practice in Match Play: The rationale for allowing practice in match play but not in stroke play is that in match play both players have the same starting time and theoretically have the same opportunity to practice on the competition course beforehand. In stroke play I might have an early time and another competitor has a later time and thus has the opportunity to practice on the competition course that I don’t.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 110 1/27/2015 Rule 8. Advice; Indicating Line of Play

Richard Tufts Principle The player must play his own game except for advice from his side and their caddies.

“Advice” is any counsel or suggestion which could influence a player in determining his play, the choice of club or the method of making a 105 “Unpack the compound stroke. sentence and ‘advice’ has 6 different meanings.” Information on the Rules, distance106 or matters of public information, Mark Wilson such as the position of hazards or the flagstick on the putting green, is not advice.

The definition is very important! Is it advice? The quality of the advice doesn’t matter.

The “line of play” is the direction that the player wishes his ball to take after a stroke, plus a reasonable distance on either side of the intended direction. The line of play extends vertically upward from the ground, but does not extend beyond the hole.

8-1 Advice During a stipulated round, a player must not: “Is there a slow erosion of (a) give advice to anyone in the competition playing on the course other backbone by the USGA?” than his partner, or John Morrissett restating (b) ask for advice from anyone other than his partner or either of their a question by Pat Newmark about USGA caddies. allowing distance measuring devices. Interesting Extreme: Mark Wilson tees off on 1st hole and hits it to 1 foot. John Morrissett asks “What did you hit?” Mark answers “Six iron.” No penalty for asking because John hasn’t started round yet. Ok for Mark to answer because John isn’t playing yet.” See also Decision 8-1/18

8-1/2 Exchanging distance information…ok ★8-1/6 Player may ask what club was used at a previous hole 8-1/8 Commenting on what club was used after shot may be ok 8-1/9 Deliberate misleading statement (i.e. club used)…penalty “Past history is 8-1/10 Looking into player’s bag to determine club used…ok past history.” John Morrissett 8-1/11 Removing a towel to determine club used…penalty. (Jerry Pittman looked in Nick Price’s bag covered by a towel) 8-1/12 Caddie doing a double caddie may impart his knowledge to either player 8-1/16 Player cannot suggest another declare a ball unplayable.

105 Unpack the compound sentence and the definition of advice has six different meanings. 106 How a player gets distance information is not important. When distance measuring devices have been permitted by Local Rule, players may share such a device and may, due to revision of Decision 8-1/2, share any measured yardage with another player.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 111 1/27/2015 8-1/18 Player who has not yet played seeks advice from player who has finished round…ok ★8-1/20 Seeking advice when play is suspended…ok 8-1/21 Advice given by teammate in another group in stroke play 8-1/22 Teammates playing as fellow-competitors exchange advice…they are not partners…may not give each other advice ★8-1/25 Advice given on request…penalties for various forms of play. Rule 30-3f. (Good Decision – assumes a claim is made or Referee present) 8-1/26 Player briefly changes caddies for exchange of advice…No

8-2 Indicating Line of Play a. Other than on Putting Green107 Rationale: Anyone 108 may indicate the Except for the putting green, a player may have the line of play line of play because indicated to him by anyone, but no one may be positioned by the player the player may have on or close to the line or an extension of the line beyond the hole while a blind shot. the stroke is being made.109 Any mark placed by the player or with his knowledge to indicate the line must be removed before the stroke is made. (Compare with Rule 14-2b)

Exception: Flagstick attended or held up – see 17-1. Specifics of Rule 17 supersedes Rule 8-2. “Line for putting” (aiming point) is b. On the Putting Green different than the When the player’s ball is on the putting green, the player, his partner or “line of putt”. either of their caddies may, before but not during the stroke, point out a line for putting,110 but in so doing the putting green must not be touched. A mark must not be placed anywhere (even off green) to indicate a line for putting. This is Bob Hooper’s favorite question! PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

Note: The Committee may in the conditions of a team competition permit one person who may give advice (including pointing out a line for putting) to members of that team. The Committee may establish conditions relating to the appointment and permitted conduct of that person, who must be identified to the Committee before giving advice.

107 There is a difference between indicating and suggesting. If I am 3 yards off the green, 30 yards from the holes can anyone tell me the line of play is 3 yards right of the hole? No, that would be suggesting and that is advice. 108 The putting green is excepted because we typically don’t have blind shots on the putting green. 109 Interpretation at Golf House is at least 1 club length off the line according to Larry Startzel 110 Line for putting is the aiming point which is different than the line of putt.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 112 1/27/2015

Line for Putting (aiming point)

8-2a/1 Player places club on ground to align feet…must remove before playing stroke 8-2a/3 Mark may not be placed to indicate distance for pitch shot. 8-2b/1 Caddie may not cast a shadow to indicate line of putt….breach if shadow remains during stroke 8-2b/2 Caddie attending flagstick advises player to aim at his foot…Penalty if caddie placed his foot in position for the purpose pointing out line for putting (Breach of Rule 8-2b); if not, foot must be moved prior to the stroke. Intent counts here! ★8-2b/3 Caddie touches green to indicate line of play while ball is off green…ok; 8-2a applies not 8-2b.

33-1/11.5 Status of Team Captain or Coach 30-3/1 Examples of rulings in Four-Ball match with concurrent singles matches

USGA/8-1/100 Advice in team competitions among educational institutions…where conditions of competition do not permit use of caddies, the Committee may modify the Note to Rule 8 providing each team may appoint up to two persons who may give advice.

USGA specific decisions were eliminated from the Decisions Book in 2012. However, they didn’t go away. They are now in “How to Conduct a Competition.”

Notes:

See the USGA/ R&A Joint Statement on Electronic Devices, including Distance-Measuring Devices, dated November 2009.

In measuring a player may use any club in his bag but the same club shall be used for all measuring. He may use a long putter to measure but he may not borrow a long putter from another player to measure.

“The Rules of Golf are all about drawing lines. One side is good and the other is bad.” Mark Wilson

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 113 1/27/2015 “In general the closer you get to the hole the less public information you get to share.” Robin Farran, October 2008

USGA Video

John Daly and Jeff “Squeaky” Medlin, 1991 PGA Championship In the third round on the 533 yard par-5 11th hole Daly was ready to hit a 35 foot putt for eagle. His caddie Jeff “Squeaky” Medlin had pulled the flagstick, but was resting it with the tip on the green, behind the hole, to his left. There was a question as to whether or not Squeaky touched the line of putt. After looking at video it was decided that Squeaky was merely resting the flag, no penalty was given and Daly went on to win the event the next day by three strokes.

ADVICE EXERCISE – OK / NOT OK

Player A and B are fellow-competitors.

1. Player A asks Player B to stand on a mound on a line with the flagstick prior to the stroke. Player A cannot see the flag from his ball. Player B moves before Player A makes a stroke. OK

2. Player A’s ball is off the green. Player A has a 10 yard chip. Player B says “The putting green slopes right to left.” OK

3. Player A’s ball is off the green. Player will use a putter for his next stroke. Player B says “Aim 3 feet right of the hole.” Not OK

4. Player A is on the tee of a par-4 hole. Player B says “It is 200 yards to clear the bunker on the left.” OK

5. Player A is on the tee of a par-4 hole. Player B says “Aim for the palm tree and you will have the best angle to the hole.” Not OK

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 114 1/27/2015 Rule 9. Information as to Strokes Taken

This is effectively a Match Play rule.

A “penalty stroke” is one added to the score of a player or side under certain Rules. In a threesome or foursome, penalty strokes do not affect the order of play.

9-1 General The number of strokes a player has taken includes any penalty strokes incurred.

★9/1 Incorrect information on Rules…but knowingly giving incorrect information on the Rules – disqualification under Rule 33-7.111

9-2 Match Play (Heart of the Rule) a. Information as to Strokes Taken An opponent is entitled to ascertain from the player, during the play of a hole, the number of strokes he has taken and, after play of a hole, the number of strokes taken on the hole just completed. Why not “A player is entitled to ascertain…? b. Wrong Information A player must not give wrong information to his opponent. If a player gives wrong information, he loses the hole.

A player is deemed to have given wrong information if he:

(i) fails to inform his opponent as soon as practicable that he has incurred a penalty, unless (a) he was obviously proceeding under a Rule involving a penalty and this was observed by his opponent, or (b) he corrects the mistake before his opponent makes his next stroke; or Definition of wrong information

(ii) gives incorrect information during play of the hole regarding the number of strokes taken and does not correct the mistake before his opponent makes his next stroke; or

(iii) gives incorrect information regarding the number of strokes taken to complete a hole and this affects the opponent’s understanding of the result of the hole, unless he corrects the mistake before any player makes a stroke from the next teeing ground or, in the case of the last hole of the match, before all players leave the putting green. Most A player has given wrong information even if it is due to the failure to important part of Rule include a penalty that he did not know he had incurred. It is the player’s responsibility to know the Rules.

111 “This is somebody not playing the game correctly. We have a Rule for that – 33-7.” Staebler

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 115 1/27/2015 Circle wrong information; underline incorrect information.

★9-2/1 Meaning of “as soon as practicable”…this phrase is purposely broad so as to allow for consideration of the circumstances in each situation, especially the proximity of a player to his opponent. 9-2/2 Wrong information given by caddie or partner…Penalty if not corrected before opponent makes next stroke 9-2/3.5 Player refuses to tell opponent how many strokes he has taken…loss of hole under Rule 2-6 9-2/5 Wrong information causes opponent to lift marker…loss of Lifting marker or hole by player (lifting the marker is the moment of truth – it’s too coin is equivalent to late to correct) making next stroke. 9-2/6 Incorrect information causes a player with a chance for halve to pick up his ball…Hole is halved ★9-2/7 Incorrect information given by player corrected before opponent makes next stroke but after opponent has conceded player’s putt…if, after receiving incorrect information, a player picks up his ball, concedes his opponent’s next stroke or takes some similar action before the mistake is corrected 9-2/8 Player wins hole with wrong ball; Error discovered at next hole; Opponent claims previous hole…valid claim 9-2/11 Opponent’s misreading of number on player’s ball results in agreement that player lost hole 9-2/12 What constitutes “wrong information”…state of the match misstated and not corrected…not wrong information 9-2/14 Wrong information causes opponent mistakenly to think he has putt for half; Opponent holes putt and then error discovered 9-2/15 “Any or all” means any player tees off…all players leave 18 (or last hole of match) or last hole of round.

30-3f/3 Player’s ball resting against flagstick lifted before being holed; Others in match pick up mistakenly believing player won hole

9-3 Stroke Play A competitor who has incurred a penalty should inform his marker as soon as practicable.112

9-3/1 Competitor in hole-by-hole play-off gives wrong information…no penalty

112 Stroke play is much more straightforward and things all come out when the scorecard is added up and returned at scoring.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 116 1/27/2015 Notes:

As long as the marker gets it it’s ok. There is no penalty for giving wrong information on the number of strokes taken in stroke play.

Wrong information & incorrect information: Incorrect information becomes wrong information within a certain time frame. For example, if not corrected before opponent plays next stroke. Compare in Decision 2-5/4, for example, where opponent has to make a claim if player plays a wrong ball.

Q. Why no General Penalty or Penalty Statement? A. There doesn’t need to be.

How do you square 9-2b and 2-5? David Mann, USGA Rules Workshop Las Vegas 2009.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 117 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 118 1/27/2015 ORDER OF PLAY

Rule 10. Order of Play

The player who is to play first from the teeing ground is said to have the “honor”. Don’t confuse “honor” with order of play.

10-1 Match Play a. When Starting Play of Hole The side that has the honor at the first teeing ground is determined by the order of the draw. In the absence of a draw, the honor should be decided by lot. (e.g. tossing a coin, or tee)

The side that wins a hole takes the honor at the next teeing ground. If a hole has been halved, the side that had the honor at the previous teeing ground retains it.

★10-1a/1 Determination of honor in handicap match…lower net score has the honor 10-1a/2 Determination of honor at hole following claim (revised 2010) (by lot) ★10-1c/3 Players agree not to tee off in prescribed order in to save time… (formerly 1-3/1 & 10-1a/3) Not a breach of Rule 1-3

b. During Play of Hole “Always, always, always!” After both players have started play of the hole, the ball farther from the Clyde Luther hole is played first. If the balls are equidistant from the hole or their positions relative to the hole are not determinable, the ball to be played first should be decided by lot.113

Exception: Rule 30-3b (best-ball and four-ball match play). Balls belonging to the same side may be played in the order the side considers best. This is the one match play exception to order of play.

Note: When it becomes known that the original ball is not to be played as it lies and the player is required to play a ball as nearly as possible at Pay attention to the spot from which the original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5), the Note - this can be an the order of play is determined by the spot from which the previous awkward stroke was made. When required? Stroke & Distance: Ball lost 27-1 (27-1b & situation for a 1c); Cancel & Replay: ball breaks into pieces 5-3; Playing out of turn Rule 10-1c; Ball in Referee motion accidentally stopped by animate outside agency (Rule 19-1b); Ball accidentally deflected by opponent, caddie or equipment (Rule 19-3); Local Rule canceling stroke for hitting power line.

When a ball may be played from a spot other than where the previous stroke was made, the order of play is determined by the position where the original ball came to rest. 114

113 1st player’s tee shot hits a tree and comes to rest 25 yards behind the tee. Whose turn is it to play? Answer: “After both players have started…” Rule 10-1b. 114 ’95 Ryder Cup, Charlie Lanzetta.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 119 1/27/2015 When may a ball be played from a spot other than where the previous stroke was made? Relief for Ball in Water Hazard (Rule 26-1); Ball played within Water Hazard (Rule 26-2); Stroke & Distance (Rule 27-1a); Ball Unplayable (Rule 28). c. Playing Out of Turn115 If a player plays when his opponent should have played, the opponent “Opponent has a may immediately require the player to cancel the stroke and, in correct choosie.” Staebler order, play a ball as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5).116

★10/1 Order of play when two balls lie in ground under repair and both players take relief…position of balls before relief is taken Important for Referees ★10/2 Order of play when two balls lie in lateral water hazard and both players take relief …ball further from hole should be played first ★10/3 Order of play when two balls are lost in lateral water hazard…decided by lot if in same area 10/4 Order of play of provisional ball other than from teeing ground 10-1b/1 Procedure for referee in determining ball farther from hole 10-1c/1 Request of player to replay his stroke is withdrawn…2000 10-1c/2 Player requested to lift ball due to interference plays out of turn instead…shot may be recalled under 10-1c ★10-1c/3 Player invites opponent to play first to save time 2014…not meant to be for other than odd situations – not pace of play

10-2 Stroke Play a. When Starting Play of Hole The competitor who has the honor at the first teeing ground is determined by the order of the draw. In the absence of a draw, the honor should be decided by lot.

The competitor with the lowest score at a hole shall take the honor at the next teeing ground. The competitor with the second lowest score plays next and so on. If two or more competitors have the same score at a hole, they play from the next teeing ground in the same order as at the previous teeing ground.

Exception: Rule 32-1 (handicap bogey, par and Stableford competitions). (lowest net score takes honor)

115 Opponent has a “choosie”. Staebler 116 At the Solheim Cup in 2007 Kelly Robbins and Pat Hurst were 1-up on the 13th hole over Annika Sorenstam and Janice Moody. Hurst had a 3 foot putt for birdie when Sorenstam holed a 25-foot chip to seemingly halve the hole. But when Robbins went back to line up her putt, she realized Sorenstam’ ball had been about 4 feet closer to the hole, and thus she had played out of turn in violation of Rule 10-1c. The USA Captain Pat Bradley opted to recall the stroke and made Sorenstam replay the chip. This time, she missed. Sorenstam was in tears and Hurst and Robbins went on to win the match 2 & 1. The Referee was Ian Randell.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 120 1/27/2015 ★10-2a/1 Determination of honor in handicap stroke play…gross score since handicap is deducted at the end

b. During Play of Hole After the competitors have started play of the hole, the ball farthest from the hole is played first. If two or more balls are equidistant from the hole or their positions relative to the hole are not determinable, the ball to be played first should be decided by lot.

Exceptions: Rule 22 (ball interfering with or assisting play) (may play first instead of mark) and 31-4 (four-ball stroke play) (may play in order side considers best).

Note: When it becomes known the original ball is not to be played as it lies and the competitor is required to play a ball as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5), the order of play is determined by the spot from which the previous stroke was made. When a ball may be played from a spot other than where the previous stroke was made, the order of play is determined by the position where the original ball came to rest. c. Playing Out of Turn117 If a competitor plays out of turn there is no penalty and the ball shall be played as it lies. If however the Committee determines that competitors have agreed to play out of turn to give one of them an advantage, they are disqualified. Because of Rule 1-3 “I’m out of it let me show you the line.” See Rule 1-3.

(Playing stroke while another ball in motion after stroke from putting green – see Rule 16-1f.)

(Incorrect order of play in threesomes and foursomes stroke play – see Rule 29-3.)

10-2c/1* Ball played out of turn from tee abandoned and another ball played in proper order…original ball was lost and the other ball was in play under penalty of stroke and distance. 10-2c/2 Competitors in stroke play agree to play out of turn but not for purpose of giving one of them an advantage

117 Don’t need to know if you are doing it, just have to do it.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 121 1/27/2015 10-3 Provisional Ball or Second Ball from Teeing Ground If a player plays a provisional ball or second ball from the teeing ground, he must do so after his opponent or fellow-competitor has played his first 118 Rule 10-3 says “must” stroke. If more than one player elects to play a provisional ball or is but no penalty for breach. required to play another ball from the teeing ground, the original order of play must be retained. If a player plays a provisional ball or second ball out of turn, Rule 10-1c or 2c applies. (Second ball means ball under Rule 3-3 or just another ball.)119

10/4 Order of play for provisional ball other than from teeing ground…immediately 10-3/1 Provisional balls played out of turn from teeing ground

Notes:

Q. What if two balls are in a hazard and one is found and one is lost? A. You play by lot. Decision 10/3

118 Everybody else gets a chance to play first. 119 “If it ever happens the Rules are ready for it.” Staebler

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 122 1/27/2015 TEEING GROUND

Rule 11. Teeing Ground120

The “teeing ground” is the starting place for the hole to be played. It is the rectangular area two club-lengths in depth, the front and the sides of Definition of Tee was which are defined by the outside limits of two tee-markers. A ball is moved to Appendix in outside the teeing ground when all of it is outside the teeing ground. 2012.

11-1 Teeing When a player is putting a ball into play from the teeing ground, it must be played from within the teeing ground and from the surface of the ground or from a conforming tee in or on the surface of the ground.

For the purposes of this Rule, the surface of the ground includes an Definition of “surface of irregularity of surface (whether or not created by the player) and sand or the ground” other natural substance (whether or not placed by the player).121

If a player makes a stroke at a ball on a non-conforming tee, or at a ball teed in a manner not permitted by this Rule, he is disqualified. Stroke with non- conforming tee gets you disqualified. A player may stand outside the teeing ground to play a ball within it.

Tee must be placed in surface of the ground when teeing. If placed in sand must also be in surface of the ground.

Revised in 2008 to clarify 1) ball need not be placed on teeing ground (e.g. may be dropped), 2) tee may be placed on irregularity of surface/sand, 3) ball, not tee, must be within teeing ground and on surface of ground/tee, 4) tee must be in or on surface of ground, and 5) penalty applies only if stroke is made.

11-2 Tee-Markers Before a player plays his first stroke with any ball122 from the teeing ground of the hole being played, the tee-markers are deemed to be fixed. In such circumstances, if the player moves or allows to be moved a tee- marker for the purpose of avoiding interference with his stance, the area of his intended swing or his line of play, he shall incur the penalty for a breach of Rule 13-2. (improving lie) PSA

★11-2/1 Status of Tee Markers after first stroke with any ball…movable obstructions REVISED 2014 Decision 11-2/2 (e) At the LPGA Friendly’s Classic in New ★11-2/2 Tee-Marker moved by Player…rulings in various Hampshire the tee 123 markers were shaped like circumstances…intention counts! ice cream cones. The sponsor was Friendly’s Corporation an ice cream company. Suzanne 120 Jackson’s caddie picked Principle change in 2004 – Amended for clarity and to introduce a penalty of one up and pretended to disqualification for use of a non-conforming tee. lick it. 121 They are trying not to trap the player with this change. 122 Any ball includes provisional. 123 Tom Meeks thinks this is a bad decision.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 123 1/27/2015 Dennis Paulson at the 2000 PGA at Valhalla walked onto the 1st tee and walked right over to the pyramid shaped granite tee markers and picked one up for no reason other than curiosity.

TIP: Dot tees behind marker so the player can see the direction of play.

11-3 Ball Falling Off Tee If a ball, when not in play, falls off a tee or is knocked off a tee by the player in addressing it, it may be re-teed without penalty. However if a stroke is made at the ball in these circumstances, whether the ball is moving or not, the stroke counts but there is no penalty.124 125

18-2a/2 Ball falling off tee when stroke just touches it is picked up and re-teed…player has played under stroke and distance.

11-4 Playing from Outside Teeing Ground a. Match Play If a player, when starting a hole, plays a ball from outside the teeing ground there is no penalty, but the opponent may immediately126 require the player to cancel the stroke and play a ball from within the teeing ground.

11-4a/1 Player with honor plays outside teeing ground; order of play if opponent requires player to cancel stroke…the player retains the honor.

Q: A player, when starting a hole, plays from outside the teeing ground and his opponent recalls the stroke. How should he proceed? A: Under Rule 20-5 if the stroke is to be played from the teeing ground, the ball to be played shall be played from anywhere within the teeing ground and may be teed.

Q: If a player plays when his opponent should have played, the opponent may immediately require the player to cancel the stroke so played and, in correct order, play a ball without penalty as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was last played. Should the ball be dropped or placed? A: If the stroke is to be played from through the green or a hazard, it shall be dropped; if the stroke is to be played on the putting green, it shall be placed. Rule 20-5

124 Ball could be on the tee and be in play if player had made a stroke at it. 125 One of the few times you can play a moving ball w/o penalty. 126 Immediately means before any player plays a stroke.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 124 1/27/2015 b. Stroke Play If a competitor, when starting a hole, plays a ball from outside the teeing ground, he incurs a penalty of two strokes and must then play a ball from within the teeing ground.

If the competitor plays a stroke from the next teeing ground without first correcting his mistake or, in the case of the last hole of the round, leaves the putting green without first declaring his intention to correct his mistake, he is disqualified.

The stroke from outside the teeing ground and any subsequent strokes by the competitor on the hole prior to his correction of the mistake do not count in his score.

11-4b/ 6 Ball played from outside teeing ground goes out of bounds and player played another ball within the teeing ground. Two stroke penalty under 11-4b.

11-5 Playing from Wrong Teeing Ground The provisions of Rule 11-4 apply.127

11-5/1 Explanation of “Next Teeing Ground” when competitors have played from a wrong teeing ground 11-5/2 Use of wrong teeing ground attributable to Committee failure to indicate hole numbers on teeing ground 11-5/3 Ball played out of bounds from wrong teeing ground not recalled…Ball is in play – must replay from as near as possible from same spot w/o re-teeing. 18-2a/2 Ball falling off tee when stroke just touched it is picked up and re-teed

Notes:

Q: What do you say to a player about to tee off if his ball is in front of the teeing ground? A: “Check your ball position!”

Q: During play of a hole player tees off in front of the tee marker and during play of the hole plays a wrong ball. Does the penalty go away? A: Yes. Rule 11-4b

Rule 11-4 is a must rectify or DQ! Rule 11-5 is a must rectify or DQ!

127 Playing from the wrong teeing ground is just playing from way outside the teeing ground.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 125 1/27/2015 NCGA Exam 2010 – Open Book In stroke play, after Pat hit his tee shot, he accidentally kicked the tee marker. He failed to replace the tee marker and walked off to play his next stroke. What is the penalty? a. No penalty b. Two penalty strokes. c. Disqualification.

Rule 11-2; Decision 11-2/2; There is no penalty for not replacing the tee marker; it’s simply bad etiquette. The Rule says “should” put it back.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 126 1/27/2015 Playing the Ball

Rule 12. Searching for and Identifying Ball

Searching in Rule 12-1 Anywhere on the Course very common Ball Covered by Sand very, very infrequent Ball Covered by Loose Impediment in Hazard Infrequent Ball in Water Hazard common Ball in Obstruction or AGC Very, very infrequent

Rule 12-1 is reformatted for clarity. In addition, it is amended to (i) permit a player to search for his ball anywhere on the course when it may be covered by sand and to clarify that there is no penalty if the ball is moved in these circumstances, and (ii) apply a penalty of one stroke under Rule 18-2a if a player moves his ball in a hazard when searching for it when it is believed to be covered by loose impediments.

“This Rule is like an inverted triangle. Anywhere, anywhere covered by sand, covered by loose impediments in a hazard, in water in a water hazard, in an obstruction or abnormal ground condition.” David Staebler & Jeff Hall

“This is a neat Rule because it tells us all the things we can do!” Tom “Player has just teed Meeks off (Rule 11) and he’s already searching.” John Morrissett 12-1 Searching for Ball; Seeing Ball A player is not necessarily entitled to see his ball when playing a stroke.

In searching for his ball anywhere on the course, the player may touch or bend long grass, rushes, bushes, whins, heather or the like, but only to the extent necessary to find and identify it, provided that this does not improve the lie of the ball, the area of his intended stance or swing or his Note: Authority here line of play; if the ball is moved, Rule 18-2a applies except as provided in overrides prohibition clauses a - d of this Rule. elsewhere.

In addition to the methods of searching for and identifying a ball that are otherwise permitted by the Rules, the player may also search for and identify a ball under Rule 12-1 as follows: Note various permissions: all slightly different. Some a. Searching for or Identifying Ball Covered by Sand liberal – some strict. If the player’s ball lying anywhere on the course is believed to be covered by sand, to the extent that he cannot find or identify it, he may, without penalty, touch or move the sand in order to find or identify the ball. If the ball is found, and identified as his, the player must re-create the lie as nearly as possible by replacing the sand.128 If the ball is moved during the

128 Michael Hoey at PGA at Kiawah. Moved sand to identify ball but didn’t put it back. DQ

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 127 1/27/2015 touching or moving of the sand while searching for or identifying the ball, there is no penalty; the ball must be replaced and the lie re-created.

In re-creating the lie under this Rule, the player is permitted to leave a small part of the ball visible. b. Searching for or Identifying Ball Covered by Loose Impediments in Hazard In a hazard, if the player’s ball is believed to be covered by loose impediments to the extent that he cannot find or identify it, he may, without penalty, touch or move loose impediments in order to find or identify the ball. If the ball is found or identified as his, the player must replace the loose impediments. If the ball is moved during the touching or moving of loose impediments while searching for or identifying the ball, Rule 18-2a applies; if the ball is moved during the replacement of the loose impediments, there is no penalty and the ball must be replaced.

If the ball was entirely covered by loose impediments, the player must re- cover the ball but is permitted to leave a small part of the ball visible. c. Searching for Ball in Water Hazard If a ball is believed to be lying in water in a water hazard, the player may, without penalty, probe for it with a club or otherwise. If the ball in water is accidentally moved while probing, there is no penalty; the ball must be replaced, unless the player elects to proceed under Rule 26-1. If the moved ball was not lying in water or the ball was accidentally moved by the player other than while probing, Rule 18-2a applies. d. Searching for Ball Within Obstruction or Abnormal Ground Condition If a ball lying in or on an obstruction or in an abnormal ground condition is accidentally moved during search, there is no penalty; the ball must be replaced, unless the player elects to proceed under Rule 24-1b, 24-2b or Most liberal of all 25-1b as applicable. If the player replaces the ball, he may still proceed under Rule 24-1b, Rule 24-2b or 25-1b if applicable.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 12-1: Match play – Loss of Hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

★12-1/3 Top of ball in hazard covered by leaves but part of ball visible from another angle. ★12-1/4 Player touches ground in hazard when searching for ball believed to be covered by loose impediments in hazard REVISED 2014 ★12-1/5 Player kicks ball while probing for it in water hazard… Penalty because movement of the ball was not “directly attributable” to the specific act of probing for the ball.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 128 1/27/2015 There are 43 decisions under the heading “Searching for and Identifying Ball”

12-2 Identifying Ball (required procedure) The responsibility for playing the proper ball rests with the player. Each player should put an identification mark on his ball. c.f. Rule 6-5

If a player believes that a ball at rest might be his, but he cannot identify it, the player may lift the ball for identification, without penalty. The right to lift a ball for identification is in addition to the actions permitted under Rule Procedure 12-1. similar to Rule 5- 3 (difference is Before lifting the ball, the player must announce his intention to his extent of clean) opponent in match play or his marker or a fellow-competitor in stroke play and mark the position of the ball. He may then lift the ball and identify it provided that he gives his opponent, marker or fellow-competitor an opportunity to observe the lifting and replacement. The ball must not be cleaned beyond the extent necessary for identification when lifted under Rule 12-2.

Half Clean: Similar to procedure in Rule 5-3 (Player may not clean the ball in Rule 5-3 – here the player may clean the ball only to the extent necessary to identify – so it’s a ½ clean so no “chamois shine”). Why allow cleaning at all? It’s a penalty for playing a wrong ball – but not for playing a ball that is unfit. See Rule 21.

If the ball is the player’s ball and he fails to comply with all or any part of this procedure or he lifts his ball in order to identify it without having good reason to do so, he incurs a penalty of one stroke. If the lifted ball is the player’s ball, he must replace it. If he fails to do so, he incurs the general penalty for a breach of Rule 12-2, but there is no additional penalty under this Rule.

Note: If the original lie of the ball to be placed or replaced has been altered, see Rule 20-3b.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 12-2: Match play – Loss of Hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

If a player incurs the general penalty for a breach of Rule 12-2, there is 1 + General Penalty = no additional penalty under this Rule. General Penalty

Q. How do you get the general penalty? A. Failure to replace the ball.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 129 1/27/2015 12-2/1 Identifying ball by brand, model and number only (Revised 2008) ★12-2/2 Touching and rotating half-buried ball in rough to identify…No! (Rule 18-2a) 27/11 Provisional ball not distinguishable from original 27/15 Ball in tree is visible but cannot be identified…lost; player must proceed under 27-1

Notes:

Q. Why was Rule 12-2 changed in 2008? A. The player could already lift in several other situations – unfit, interference, etc.

The margin of a bunker extends vertically downward, but not upward. A ball is in the bunker when it lies in or any part of it touches the bunker. The margin of a water hazard extends vertically upward and downward. Out of Bounds extends vertically upward and downward. Out of bounds stakes are not obstructions.

The specifics of one rule override the generalities of another. e.g. 12-1 overrides 13-4. Rule 20-3a overrides Rule 12-2 language that “he must replace it”.

Q. Why allow cleaning at all? A. It’s a penalty for playing a wrong ball – but not for playing a ball that is unfit.

Q: Can I identify my ball in a hazard? A: Yes, Rule 12-2 allows a player to lift a ball at rest in order to identify it, Changed in 2008 including a ball in a hazard.

Procedure for Identification (A-M-L-O-R) 1. Must announce intention before lifting. 2. Mark position of ball. 3. Lift. 4. Opponent, marker or fellow-competitor must have opportunity to observe. 5. Replace the ball.

Q. With regard to 12-2/1 is there a time limit? What if a player identifies a ball as his on a hole and later that day the player’s ball is found on that hole? e.g. official who is assigned to a specific hole helps with search. The player identifies a ball as his and plays it, completes the hole and plays on. Later the official finds a ball with the player’s mark on it. Is he penalized for playing a wrong ball? A. Yes.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 130 1/27/2015 Rule 13. Ball Played as It Lies

Tufts Principle: “Put your ball in play at the start of the hole, play only your own ball and do not touch it until you lift it from the hole.” Play the course as you find it.129

“This is the second big Rule and maybe the most important.” Tom Meeks

13-1 General The ball must be played as it lies, except as otherwise provided in the Rules.130

(Ball at rest moved – see Rule 18.)

13-2 Improving Lie, Area of Intended Stance or Swing or Line of Play Rule 13-2

A player must not improve or allow to be improved: 1. Areas that must not • the position or lie of his ball, be improved. • the area of his intended stance or swing 2. Prohibited means of • his line of play131 or a reasonable extension of that line beyond improvement 3. Exceptions the hole, or • the area in which he is to drop or place a ball,

by any of the following actions: • pressing a club on the ground, Key word is “improved”. Intent • moving, bending or breaking anything growing or fixed (including not mentioned. If it immovable obstructions and objects defining out of bounds), happens it’s a • creating or eliminating irregularities of surface penalty. • removing or pressing down sand, loose soil, replaced divots or

other cut turf placed in position, or Violations • removing dew, frost or water.

Note: removal of loose impediments is not prohibited.

However, the player incurs no penalty if the action occurs: • in grounding the club lightly when addressing the ball, 132

• in fairly taking his stance, • in making a stroke or the backward movement of his club for a stroke and the stroke is made, • in creating or eliminating irregularities of surface within the teeing ground or in removing dew, frost or water from the teeing

5 Exceptions 5 ground, or • on the putting green in removing sand or loose soil or in repairing damage (Rule 16-1).

129 See Bernard Darwin on Golf, golf writer, amateur golfer, grandson of Charles Darwin 130 List of exceptions is lengthy. 131 Line of play is 1.68” plus reasonable distance either side. 132 See Decisions 13-2/12 and 13-2/9.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 131 1/27/2015 Exception: Ball in hazard – see Rule 13-4.

Player may not move a tee-marker before playing his first stroke with any ball from the teeing ground because the tee-marker interferes with the lie of the ball, his stance or his area of intended swing. Decision 11-2/2.

Q: What is the point of no return under 13-2? A: Action must not improve lie or area of intended swing.

★13-2/0.5 Meaning of “Improve” in Rule 13-2…not outcome based (new 2012) ★13-2/1 Explanation of “fairly taking his stance”…the word “fairly” is intended to limit the player to what is reasonably Key is “least intrusive” and “reasonably necessary to take a stance for the selected stroke without necessary” unduly improving the position of the ball, his lie, area of intended stance or swing or line of play…Scott Hoch video ★13-2/1.1 Player attempts to take stance fairly but improves line of Key is “fairly”. play by moving interfering growing object…explanation of “least intrusive” course of action when fairly taking stance (Paul McGinley video); very narrow application 13-2/1.5 Player allowed to play in any direction in fairly taking his stance 13-2/2 Player misses tee shot and presses down irregularities before next stroke…ok 13-2/3 Breaking off grass behind ball on Teeing Ground

Divot on Line of Play Decisions 13-2/4.5 Divots replaced and pressed down in area in which ball is to be dropped. 13-2/5 Replacing or removing undetached divot 13-2/6 Replacing divot in divot hole on Line of Play 13-2/7 When divot replaced

Player Entitled to Lie His Stroke Gave Him Decisions 1-2/1 Line of putt altered purposely by opponent or fellow- competitor by stepping on it 13-2/8 Player’s lie or line of play affected by pitch-mark made by partner’s, opponent’s or fellow-competitor’s ball 13-2/8.5 Player’s lie affected, sand from another player’s stroke 13-2/8.7 Player’s area of intended stance affected by another player’s stroke…Original area of intended swing may be restored in equity. This happened at Kapalua a few years ago. (Analagous to Rule 20-3b where lie of ball has been altered…nearest most similar lie within 1 club length no closer to the hole.) 13-2/15.5 Position of ball worsened when obstruction removed; player replaces obstruction 13-2/29.3 Creating footprints in bunker on line of play created when required to enter bunker to retrieve ball…ok to restore bunker to the condition it was in before he entered it 13-2/29.5 Extension of line of play affected by another player 13-4/19 Player requests another to smooth footprints…ok.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 132 1/27/2015 16-1a/13 Line of putt damaged accidentally by opponent, fellow- competitor or their caddies 20-3b/1 Lie of lifted ball in bunker altered by another player’s stroke 20-3b/2 Lie in bunker changed by another player taking his stance 20-3b/3 Lie changed by removal of gallery-control stake

Key 13-2 Decisions 13-2/9 Lie through green improved when sand behind ball removed by backswing…ok 13-2/10 Pitch-mark cannot be repaired in dropping area…but see 23-1/6 (loose impediments may be removed in dropping area) ★13-2/12 Player grounded his club lightly on sand behind the ball and in doing so pressed down sand, thereby improving the lie of the ball…if the club was grounded only lightly, there is no breach of Rule 13-2 or any other Rule. However, if the club was pressed on the ground, the player was in breach of Rule 13-2. Stewart Cink incident in the waste area on the 16th hole at Harbour Golf Links 13-2/14 Breaking branch interfering with backswing on teeing ground…Penalty for breach of Rule 13-2. 13-2/14.5 Player breaks branch on backswing, discontinues swing…penalty 13-2/16 Stake supporting tree broken in attempt to remove it

13-2/17 Removal of boundary stake interfering with swing…No 13-2/20 Part of fence off course leans across boundary and interferes with swing…player may not push fence back but the part leaning onto the course is an immovable Chip Beck - obstruction replacement does 13-2/25 Player removes OB stake and replaces it…penalty. not undue the breach

13-2/26 Natural object interfering w/ swing moved to determine if it is loose…Player is entitled to move natural object for the specific purpose of determining whether the object is loose (intent counts here) c.f. 16-1a/11

13-2/27 Probing near ball for tree roots or rocks…2000 13-2/28 Player may not rake a bunker on his line of play 13-2/29 Worsening then restoring line of play…Penalty for breach of Rule 13-2. 13-2/29.3 Creating footprints in bunker on line of play created when required to enter bunker to retrieve ball…ok to restore bunker to the condition it was in before he entered it 13-2/29.5 Extension of line of play affected by another player

13-4/19 Player requests another to smooth footprints…ok. Rationale: Is there a reasonable possibility that the area disturbed by B could affect subsequent stroke by A? We’ll probably see more decisions with this rationale.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 133 1/27/2015 13-2/30 Testing condition of bunker before deciding to play 13-2/31 Ball not in bunker, loose impediment in may be moved 13-2/32 Improving line of play by removing stone from wall

13-2/35 Removal of dew or frost (Lee Janzen at Southern Hills in 2001) 18-2b/5 When club grounded in grass…when the grass is compressed to the point where it will support the weight of the club. 33-8/4 Local Rule for events in which motorized golf carts permitted

Duffy Waldorf, 2003 FBR Capital Open at Avenal On the 12th hole in the final round of the 2003 FBR Capital Open Duffy Waldorf was distracted by a passing golf cart. Before resuming his play he absentmindedly tapped down an irregularity of surface in front of his ball and was penalized two strokes for improving his line of play under Rule 13-2. The Rules Committee determined that the irregularity of surface was a reasonable distance from his intended direction and therefore on his line of play. The mistake cost Waldorf $150,000.133

13-3 Building Stance A player is entitled to place his feet firmly in taking his stance, but he shall not build a stance.134

★13-3/1 Standing on mat on teeing ground ★13-3/2 Making stroke while kneeling on towel (Craig Stadler decision) ★13-3/3 Knocking down side of bunker to get level stance (Calvin Peete) ★13-3/5 Player builds stance but corrects error before playing stroke…ok if it is an object such as a cart, stone or brick but if it is through alteration of the ground, it is impossible for him to restore the ground to its original state.

Craig Stadler, 1987 San Diego Open In the third round, Stadler’s drive on the 14th hole finished under a cypress tree with low-hanging branches. Because he didn’t want to get his pants dirty he knelt on a towel and played the shot. As the final round got underway on TV, the network showed the taped replay of Stadler’s shot the previous day. Some viewers, thinking the shot happened in the final round, phoned in to say Stadler had broken Rule 13-3. Stadler finished second but was disqualified for signing an incorrect score card the previous day. Rule 13-3 & 6-6d Decision 13-3/2

Calvin Peete, 1986 MONY Tournament of Champions Calvin Peete played a shot out of a bunker. His ball was on an incline in a bunker and before he played he dug into the slope. By the time he got through taking his stance he was nice and level. He should have been penalized for breach of 13-3 but the incident went unnoticed.

133 Decision 13-2/0.5 (new 2012) would change this result today. 134 Player may not build a stance through alteration of the ground.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 134 1/27/2015 13-4 Ball in Hazard; Prohibited Actions135

Ball in Hazard; Prohibited Actions – Exception 2 was amended in 2012 to permit a player to smooth sand or soil in a hazard at any time, including before playing from that hazard, provided it is for the sole purpose of caring for the course and Rule 13-2 is not breached.

Except as provided in the Rules136, before making a stroke at a ball that is in a hazard (whether a bunker or water hazard) or that, having been lifted from a hazard, may be dropped or placed in the hazard, the player must not: a. Test the condition of the hazard or any similar hazard, b. Touch the ground in the hazard137 or water in the water hazard with a club or otherwise, or138 c. Touch or move a loose impediment lying in or touching the hazard.

139 Exceptions: (plus 13-4/0.5) th 1. Provided nothing is done which constitutes testing the condition of Michelle Wie at the 11 hole of the 2010 LPGA the hazard or improves the lie of the ball, there is no penalty if the Kia Classic grounded player (a) touches the ground in any hazard or water hazard as a her club after leaving result of or to prevent falling, in removing an obstruction, in the ball in the water measuring or in marking the position of, retrieving, lifting, placing hazard after a stroke. or replacing a ball under any Rule or (b) places his clubs in a She argued she was off balance but the video hazard. showed her leaning right 2. At any time the player may smooth sand or soil in a hazard, but reaching left. provided this is for the sole purpose of caring for the course and nothing is done to breach Rule 13-2 with respect to his next stroke. If a ball played from a hazard is outside the hazard after “Why do you want to do the stroke, the player may smooth sand or soil in the hazard that now?” Steve Stricker situation without restriction.140 (overrides 13-2) 3. If the player makes a stroke from a hazard and the ball comes to rest in another hazard, Rule 13-4a does not apply to any subsequent actions taken in the hazard from which the stroke was made.141

Note: At any time, including at address or in the backward movement for the stroke, the player may touch with a club or otherwise any obstruction, any construction declared by the Committee to be an integral part of the course or any grass, bush, tree or other growing thing. (e.g. bridge in a hazard)

135 Rule 13-4 is full of controversy. Lew Blakey thinks it should be changed. “Fairly taking stance” applies to Rule 13-2, not Rule 13-4. 136 “Except as provided in the Rules…” means what you are about to read is not true all the time. 137 Dustin Johnson at 2010 PGA Championship at Whistling Straights in bunker on 18th hole. 138 But Rule 12-1 allows a player to probe for it with a club or otherwise. 139 Plus Decision 13-4/0.5 140 “Without restriction” is a powerful statement. 141 Genesis was V.J. Singh at Doral (identified as a weakness in the Rule)

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 135 1/27/2015 PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE: Match Play- Loss of Hole; Stroke Play- Two strokes.

(Searching for ball – see Rule 12-1.) (Relief for ball in water hazard – see Rule 26.)

Paul Azinger, 1991 Doral Open On the 18th hole in the first round Azinger hit his ball into a lateral water hazard left of the fairway. It was in a couple of inches of water and he elected to play his ball and in taking his stance scraped his left foot moving some stones in the hazard. The shot was shown on a cable network and the next day a viewer called in from Colorado to insist Azinger violated Rule 13-4c. The tour rules officials agreed and he was DQ’d for signing an incorrect score card. Rule 13-4; Decision 13-4/38

142 ★13-4/0.5 Meaning of “Test the Condition of the Hazard” when he marks the authority to mark overrides the prohibition against testing 13-4/3 Touching ground in hazard with several practice swings (is the meter running?) 13-4/4 Touching grass with club during practice swing in hazard 13-4/7 Touching casual water in a bunker with club…ok 13-4/8 When club touches ground in grass in water hazard (see 18-2b/5) 13-4/9 Player creates and smoothes footprints in bunker prior to making stroke ★13-4/9.5 Loose impediment in bunker moved when player smoothes sand in bunker for sole purpose of caring for course…authority trumps prohibition 13-4/10 Committee member enters bunker to make ruling; whether player may smooth footprints…in equity, yes, by anyone; ruling is just one example; the intent of the Decision is to allow for the raking of any footprints made by the Committee member, regardless of the reason he was in the bunker (John Morrissett) 13-4/11 Smoothing footprints made in search for ball in bunker before playing stroke from bunker 13-4/13.5 Player moves loose impediments approaching ball in hazard…ok if stance or swing not improved 13-4/15 Player moves loose impediment in hazard & ball moves…if single act, two strokes (if not replaced, two more) 13-4/16 Removal of loose impediment in water hazard covering wrong ball…OK REVISED 2014 13-4/16.5 Flying insect in water hazard…Fred Couples. 13-4/17 Player moves loose impediment in hazard, but then doesn’t play from hazard…penalty 13-4/18 Player, partner, opponent or fellow-competitor plays a stroke from near a bunker and divot comes to rest near the

142 Very good decision…step in the right direction.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 136 1/27/2015 player’s ball lying in the bunker…entitled to lie his stroke gave him 13-4/18.5 Pine cone falls from tree behind player’s ball in bunker

13-4/19 Condition of bunker altered by first player to play from it

★13-4/21 Rake thrown into bunker before stroke 13-4/24 Stance in bunker taken without a club…In a hazard without a club, you have addressed the ball if your feet are in position. 13-4/26 Taking stance in bunker and then changing clubs…ok nothing prohibits changing clubs or taking stance twice in bunker (but don’t fill in footprints) 13-4/28 Player grounds club, moves loose impediment in hazard and bends a branch…Two penalties 2 + 2 = 4 13-4/33 Player touches leaves in bunker on his backswing… Penalty 13-4/35 Hitting sand in bunker with club after failing to extricate ball…penalty

29/5 Hitting sand in bunker with club after failing to extricate ball; foursome match

13-4/35.7 Player deems ball unplayable in bunker, lifts ball and then removes loose impediment from bunker…Penalty What is the player’s intent? 13-4/35.8 Player deems ball unplayable in bunker, announces his intention to proceed under Rule 28a outside bunker and then rakes bunker on new line of play 13-4/37 Player plays ball from bunker backwards, then smoothes prints…ok Exception 2 under Rule 13-4. 13-4/ 37.5 Player plays ball from bunker backwards, then smoothes footprints…ok Rule 13-4 overrides 13-2 ★13-4/38 Sand smoothed after ball played out of bunker; ball later returns to smoothed area143 New in 2012; no longer a problem because we want bunkers raked 13-4/39 Player smoothes irregularities in bunker after playing out of turn in match play; opponent then recalls stroke (Scott Hardy, CGA Pebble Beach, Hole 4)

1-4/12 Player breaches rules more than once prior to stroke; whether multiple penalties applied 1-4/14 Player breaches same Rule before and after stroke… practice swing in a bunker, touching the ground in the 2 + 2 = 4 bunker with his club, he makes a stroke, but the ball

143 If, however, the player had failed to extricate his ball from the first bunker with his first stroke and had smoothed his footprints while his ball still lay in that bunker, he would have incurred a penalty if, as a result of a subsequent stroke in the bunker, his ball had rolled back into the smoothed area.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 137 1/27/2015 remains in the bunker. Before the next stroke he makes another practice swing in the bunker. 2 two-stroke penalties

Notes:

This is an important Rule – There are 102 Decisions to Rule 13!

A player is entitled to the lie his stroke gave him.

Things that shall not be improved: • The position of the ball • The area of intended stance or swing • The line of play or reasonable extension of that line beyond the hole • The area in which he is to drop or place a ball

A careful player would not press down a spike mark.

A fence, which is not a boundary fence, interferes with a player’s swing. He removes a part of the fence that is easily removable, so that the position of his ball is improved. There is a penalty for removing part of something fixed (immovable obstruction). 13-2/32.5

A fence lies out of bounds (but is not a boundary fence) but part of it leans onto the course over the stakes defining out of bounds. The part of the fence leaning onto the course is an obstruction. 13-2/20

“Least intrusive course of action” means minimal improvement.

See David Mann essay “Is Raking Really Testing?”

Key Decisions:

13/2 Status of tree in bunker…not a part of the bunker. 13/5 Ball lying on obstruction in bunker…in bunker. 18-2b/5 Club is grounded when it will support the weight of the club. 25-2/3 Ball returns to pitch-mark from previous stroke…re-drop. 23-1/6 Player may remove loose impediments in the area his ball is to be dropped, through the green. 23-1/6.5 Player may remove loose impediments in the area his ball is to be placed

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 138 1/27/2015 USGA Video:

Scott Hoch, 2001 Memorial Example of least intrusive manner of fairly taking a stance (he backs into tree branches three or four times from various angles, sides, etc, before playing the shot). Rule 13-2

Chip Beck, 1992 Greater Greensboro Open In the third round, Beck was tied for the lead when he came to the 554-yard, par- 5 15th. His drive went left and came to rest near an out-of-bounds stake. The ball was playable, but when he took a stance without a club in his hand, the stake was in the way. Engrossed in what he was doing, Beck absentmindedly pulled up the stake. He quickly realized that the maneuver wasn’t a good idea. He reinserted the stake back in the ground, but he’d already done the misdeed.

Larry Nelson, 2001 Countryside Ball is on the bridge over a hazard. The Rules Official is Jim Witherspoon. It’s ok to ground the club on the obstruction in a hazard.

Bernhard Langer, PGA Championship at Oak Hill 2003 Five rules involved in one situation. Rule 19-1 Ball was accidentally deflected Rule 13-4 Ball in a hazard Rule 26-1 Ball in water hazard Rule 24-1 Ball on movable obstruction (TV Cables) Rule 23-1 Loose impediments (dead grass)

Stewart Cink, 2008 Zurich Classic New Orleans Cink’s ball was through the green (outside a bunker). He walked around the ball into the bunker to assess the shot then played to a greenside bunker. His caddie raked the disturbed area of the bunker. Cink was penalized. Formerly Decision 13-4/0.7 it is now incorporated in the Exceptions to Rule 13-4.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 139 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 140 1/27/2015 Rule 14. Striking the Ball

Artificial Devices, Unusual Equipment and Unusual Use of Equipment – Amended to refer to the unusual use of equipment (see also new Exception on use of equipment in a traditionally accepted manner) and new Exception added for players with a legitimate medical reason to use an artificial device or unusual equipment.

Note added to clarify that a Local Rule may be introduced allowing the use of distance-measuring devices; previously authorized by Decision only.

Tufts Principle “Play the ball as it lies, unless the Rules say otherwise.”

A player has “addressed the ball” when he has grounded his club immediately in front of or immediately behind the ball, whether or not he has taken his stance. (Revised 2012)

A “caddie” is one who assists the player in accordance with the Rules, which may include carrying or handling the player’s clubs during play.

The “Committee” is the committee in charge of the competition or, if the matter does not arise in a competition, the committee in charge of the course.

“Equipment” is anything used, worn, or carried by or for the player or anything carried for the player by his partner or either of their caddies, except any ball he has played at the hole being played and any small object, such as a coin or a tee, when used to mark the position of the ball or the extent of an area in which a ball is to be dropped. Equipment includes a golf cart, whether or not motorized.

A “stroke” is the forward movement of the club made with the intention of Definition of stroke striking at and moving the ball, but if a player checks his downswing voluntarily before the clubhead reaches the ball he has not made a stroke

14-1 Ball to Be Fairly Struck At Push, scrape or spoon: It’s The ball shall be fairly struck at with the head of the club and must not be a stroke just not an pushed, scraped or spooned. 144 acceptable stroke Common to push, scrape or spoon – more than 14/1 Club stopped on downswing by agency other than player… momentary contact by branches of a tree – counts as stroke between ball and club face.

144 There should only be momentary contact between the club and the ball. Decision 14-1/4

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 141 1/27/2015 14/7 Striking at tree branch to move ball lodged higher in PGA Tour event where branch the crosswalk hadn’t been closed and player ★14/1.5 Intent to strike ball ceases during downswing; swing not saw movement and stopped but path of clubhead altered to avoid striking ball stopped swing. (benefit of the doubt resolved against the player)145 14-1/1 Playing stroke with back of clubhead…ok ★14-1/2 Striking ball with billiard type motion…no (push) REVISED 2014 14-1/3 Putting with wrong end of putter…stroke plus penalty 1 + 2 = 3 14-1/4 Striking ball with half inch backswing…probably a “push”; if a ball is “fairly struck at” there is only momentary contact between the clubhead and the ball.

Andy Bean, 1983 Canadian Open During the third round on the 15th hole, a 141- yard par 3, Bean’s putt lipped out for birdie and he was left with a six-inch putt for par. He putted with the handle of the putter instead of the clubhead; he had two strokes added to his 75 for a 77. In the final round he shot a fantastic 62 and finished two strokes out of a tie for the lead. Rule 14-1

Hale Irwin, 2008 US Senior Open, Colorado Springs Bernhard Langer, Tom Watson and Hale Irwin had an 8:45 a.m. starting time. Hale Irwin was on the tee and in the middle of his backswing when the Will Roger’s Monument chime went off. The ball struck the neck of his club and went about 18 yards to the base of the Rolex Clock on the first tee.

Tufts Principle “Except for advice from his side, the player must play his own game, from the moment he strikes off from the first tee.”

14-2 Assistance a. Physical Assistance and Protection from Elements A player must not make a stroke while accepting physical assistance or protection from the elements. 146 b. Positioning of Caddie or Partner Behind Ball147 A player must not make a stroke with his caddie, his partner or his partner’s caddie positioned on or close to an extension of the line of play or line of putt behind the ball. (See also 8-2a) Intent counts here!

“Geometry is right but no Exception: There is no penalty if the player’s caddie, his partner or his penalty.” partner’s caddie is inadvertently on or close to an extension of the line of -Jeff Hall play or line of putt behind the ball.148

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 14-1 or 14-2: Match play – Loss of Hole; Stroke play – Two strokes

145 Kevin Na video. 146 New definition of Elements in 2010 in Decision 14-2/0.5. 147 Johnny Miller’s Andy Martinez Rule. 148 Formerly Decision 14-2/4.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 142 1/27/2015

Golf Periodic Table

★14-2/0.5 Meaning of “Elements” 14-2/1 Player aligns partner’s club before stroke…ok 14-2/2 Player holds umbrella over own head when playing stroke…ok 14-2/2.5 Player positions bag for purpose of providing shade for ball

14-2/3 Caddie shields player from sun during stroke…Penalty for breach of Rule 14-2

14-3 Artificial Devices, Unusual Equipment, and Unusual Use of Equipment

The United States Golf Association (USGA) reserves the right, at any time, to change the Rules relating to artificial devices and unusual equipment and make or change the interpretations relating to these Rules.

A player in doubt as to whether use of an item would constitute a breach of Rule 14-3 should consult the USGA.

A manufacturer may submit to the USGA a sample of an item to be manufactured for a ruling as to whether its use during a stipulated round would cause a player to be in breach of Rule 14-3. The sample becomes the property of the USGA for reference purposes. If a manufacturer fails to submit a sample before manufacturing and/or marketing the item, the manufacturer assumes the risk of a ruling that use of the item would be contrary to the Rules.

(Two audiences for this preamble: Player and Manufacturer.)

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 143 1/27/2015 Except as provided in the Rules, during a stipulated round the player must not use any artificial device or unusual equipment (see No. 3: Added for player with ball between hands while putting. Appendix IV for detailed specifications and interpretations), or use any See Decision 14-3/6 equipment in an unusual manner: a. That might assist him in making a stroke or in his play; or b. For the purpose of gauging or measuring distance or conditions that might affect his play; or (e.g. carpenters level, range finder) c. That might assist him in gripping the club, except that:

• gloves may be worn provided they are plain gloves; • resin, powder and drying or moisturizing agents may be used; and • a towel or handkerchief may be wrapped around the grip.

Exceptions: 1. A player is not in breach of this Rule if (a) the equipment or device is designed for or has the effect of alleviating a medical condition, (b) the player has a legitimate medical reason to use the equipment or device, and (c) the Committee is satisfied that its use does not give the player any undue advantage over other players. 2. A player is not in breach of this Rule if he uses equipment in a traditionally accepted manner. (e.g. putter as plumb line, suction cup)

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 14-3: Disqualification “Is there a slow erosion of Note: The Committee may make a Local Rule allowing players to use backbone by the USGA?” devices that measure or gauge distance only. John Morrissett restating a question by Pat Newmark about distance measuring devices. Johnny Miller Andy Martinez, Johnnie’s caddie used to stand behind him to line him up and to prevent distraction while the shot was being played. The Rule was changed in 1976.

14-3/0.5 Local Rule permitting use of distance-measuring device ★14-3/0.7 Player obtains distance information measured with electronic device 14-3/1 Distance meter attached to golf cart…No but see 14-3/0.5 14-3/3 Standard spectacles and field glasses…Revised 2006 – ok 14-3/4 Use of compass during round…now OK REVISED 2014 14-3/5 Booklet providing distances between various points…ok 14-3/5.5 Electronic device providing distances between various points… ok providing it does not calculate distance ★14-3/6 Holding ball in hand against grip when putting…no ★14-3/6.5 Holding ball in hand against grip for practice swings or practice strokes…ok 14-3/7 Player with injured right wrist inserts left thumb under elastic bandage on right wrist and hand 14-3/8 Adhesive tape…ok

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 144 1/27/2015 14-3/9 Player putts with one hand and steadies himself with club held in other hand

★14-3/10 Use of training or swing aid during round…No…Revised Julie Inskter use of donut at 2010 LPGA Safeway Classic ★14-3/10.3 Use of rod during round for alignment or swing aid…DQ ★14-3/10.5 Use of stretching devices (e.g. bar to place across See Decision 4-4a/7, weighted training club shoulders, rubber tubing, section of pipe)…ok unless designed specifically to be used in a golf swing 14-3/12.5 Bottled drink used to gauge slope of the green…no; intent counts 14-3/13 Hand warmer…ok 14-3/13.5 Golf ball artificially warmed…No, if purposely warmed Note difference between during a round. “during” and “prior to round”. 14-3/14 Electronic instrument used to find ball…use of a ball with an embedded transmitter and a receiver is a breach of Rule 14-3 14-3/15.5 Use of swing aid for medical reasons 14-3/16 Use of electronic devices (mobile phone, hand-held computer, calculator, television or radio)…player may not use electronic device to watch or listen to broadcast of event, ask for or give advice or access information on advice-related matters that were not published prior to the start of the round…Revised 2006 14-3/17 Player listens to music or broadcast during round 149 ★14-3/18 Weather information accessed on Multi-Functional device NEW 2014

Suggested language for Local Rule permitting distance measuring devices:

[Specify as appropriate, e.g., In this competition, or For all play at this course, etc.] a player may obtain distance information by using a device that measures distance only. However, if during a stipulated round, a player uses a distance-measuring device that is designed to gauge or measure other conditions that might affect his play (e.g., gradient, wind- speed, temperature, etc.), the player is in breach of Rule 14-3, for which the penalty is disqualification, regardless of whether any such additional functions are actually used.

Garmin Approach S, Golf GPS Receiver ok per Carter Rich, USGA…3/12/12 Pauma Valley – Brian Watts, Coach Army

Leupold GPS with replaceable faceplate is nonconforming. However, the GX-4i2 has a chrome faceplate that disables True Golf Range and Club Selector features and the USGA has determined it is a conforming device.

149 Decision 14-3/17 was of interest to the R & A.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 145 1/27/2015 14-4 Striking the Ball More than Once. If a player’s club strikes the ball more than once in the course of a stroke, the player shall count the stroke and add a penalty stroke, making two strokes in all. 150

T.C. Chen, 1985 U.S. Open at Oakland Hills Four stroke lead in final round when he made an 8 at the par-4 fifth hole. He lost by 1 stroke to Andy North.

Shaun Micheel, 2010 US Open, Pebble Beach In round two at the first hole Shaun Micheel played his third shot from an awkward lie on the edge of a greenside bunker. The ball didn’t come out very cleanly and there was a suspicion of a “double hit”. The incident was reviewed on television and when the footage was slowed down it was clear that he had double hit the ball twice in the course of the stroke.

Peter Hanson, 2010 Iberdrola Open, Pula Golf Club, Majorca On the 12th hole Hanson’s second shot came to rest on the collar of the green. Using a bladed wedge Hanson proceeded to double hit the ball and was penalized 1 stroke.

14-4/3 Player hits behind ball and then strikes moving ball…stroke counts and add a penalty stroke under 14-4

14-5 Playing Moving Ball. A player must not make a stroke at his ball while it is moving. General Premise. The Golf is not polo Exceptions: Rule.

• Ball falling off tee – Rule 11-3 • Striking the ball more than once – Rule 14-4 • Ball moving in water (in water hazard) – Rule 14-6

When the ball begins to move only after the player has begun the stroke, or the backward movement of his club for the stroke, he incurs no penalty under this Rule for playing a moving ball, but he is not exempt from any Definition of backswing penalty under the following Rules:

• Ball at rest moved by player- Rule 18-2a. 1 stroke penalty • Ball at rest moving after address- Rule 18-2b. 1 stroke penalty (Ball purposely deflected or stopped by player, partner or caddie - see Rule 1-2.)

14-5/1 Ball begins to move during backswing struck while still moving (don’t forget to count the stroke) ★14-5/2 Making stroke at oscillating ball 151

150 1 stroke in both forms of play 151 Padraig Harrington @ Royal Birkdale – David Rickman ruling.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 146 1/27/2015 14-6 Ball Moving in Water When a ball is moving in water in a water hazard, the player may, without penalty, make a stroke, but he must not delay making his stroke in order to allow the wind or current to improve the position of the ball. A ball moving in water in a water hazard may be lifted if the player elects to invoke Rule 26. Permission to lift moving ball in water hazard.

Rule 14-6 overrides Rule 18-2b.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 14-5 or -6: Match Play- Loss of Hole; Stroke Play- Two strokes.

Jean Van de Velde, 1999 British Open at Carnoustie He went into the creek known as Barry Burn at the 18th hole to play a ball in the hazard. The creek had running water and the ball moved but the player did not cause it to move.

14-6/1 Ball moves in casual water after address…no penalty…Jon Van de Velde at Carnoustie

Notes:

When dealing with a player who has made a stroke while the ball is moving under Rule 14-5, don’t forget to count the stroke in addition to the penalty.

Q. What if player double-hits a ball in violation of 14-4 and then the ball strikes the opponent or the opponent’s bag? A. If the stroke is cancelled by the player does the penalty go away? Steve Levine, Far Hills 2010.

Artificial Devices: Player may use a device designed for stretching unless the device is designed specifically to be used in a golf swing and is used during a golf swing.

Device Stretching Swing Steel Rod Ok for stretching Can be used for a practice swing Speed Stick Ok for stretching Cannot be used for a practice swing (DQ) Donut n/a Cannot be used for a practice swing Source: Kenneth Bedford, USGA advanced class Far Hills 2010

See Lew Blakey’s 2 page Rule 14-3 Summary of Artificial Devices, Unusual Equipment and Unusual Use of Equipment.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 147 1/27/2015

Intentionally left blank.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 148 1/27/2015 Rule 15. Substituted Ball; Wrong Ball

Tufts 2nd Principle of Golf Put your ball in play at the start of a hole, play only your own ball and do not touch it until you lift it from the hole.

A “substituted ball” is a ball put into play for the original ball that was either in play, lost, out of bounds or lifted.

A “wrong ball” is any ball other than the player’s;

• Ball in play, • Provisional ball, or • Second ball played under Rule 3-3 or Rule 20-7c in stroke play. and includes:

• Another player’s ball, • An abandoned ball, and • The player’s original ball when it is no longer in play.

Note: Ball in play includes a ball substituted for the ball in play whether or not such substitution is permitted.

A ball is “in play” as soon as the player has made a stroke on the teeing ground. It remains in play until it is holed, except when it is lost, out of bounds or lifted, or another ball has been substituted whether or not the substitution is permitted; a ball so substituted becomes the ball in play.

If a ball is played from outside the teeing ground when the player is starting play of a hole, or when attempting to correct this mistake, the ball is not in play and Rule 11-4 (Outside Teeing Ground) or 11-5 (Wrong Teeing Ground) applies. Otherwise, ball in play includes a ball played from outside the teeing ground when the player elects or is required to play his next stroke from the teeing ground. (See Rule 15)

“Rule 15 is the ‘other’ key to the kingdom. Rule 20 is the first.” Staebler

The player needs to ask himself “If I hole this ball do I have a score for the hole or not?”

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 149 1/27/2015 15-1 General Ball in Play – In play A player must hole out with the ball played from the teeing ground unless Substituted Ball – In play the ball is lost, out of bounds or the player substitutes another ball, whether or not substitution is permitted (see Rule 15-2). If a player plays Wrong Ball – Not in play Lost Ball – Not in play a wrong ball, see Rule 15-3.

15/5 Original ball found and played after another ball put into play ★15/6 Stroke played with ball lying out of bounds 15/11 Wrong ball hit out of bounds; Another ball played under Rule 27-1; Original ball then found nearby ★15/13 Stray ball dropped under unplayable ball rule but not played ★15/14 Ball in bunker deemed unplayable; Dropped in bunker and played; Ball then discovered to be stray ball 1 + 2 = 3 15-1/2 Balls inadvertently exchanged by competitors at unknown place 15-1/2.5 Balls inadvertently exchanged by players after one ball struck and moved the other; one player substitutes a ball 15-1/3 Hole at which wrong ball played unknown 15-1/4 Players inadvertently exchange balls recovered from water

hazard…ok (but answer would be different if the “One Ball Condition” was in effect and the players are using different balls)

28/14 Stray ball deemed unplayable played under stroke and distance procedure; Original ball then found Ballsin Play 28/15 Stray ball deemed unplayable, dropped within two club- lengths and played before error discovered ★27/16 Ball declared lost is found before another ball put into play 27/17 Competitor plays out of turn other than from teeing ground and puts another ball into play at spot of previous stroke

15-2 Substituted Ball A player may substitute a ball when proceeding under a Rule that permits the player to play, drop or place another ball in completing play of the hole. The substituted ball becomes the ball in play. Rule 20-6 allows a player to correct for an improperly substituted ball! If a player substitutes a ball when not permitted to do so under the “A stroke with a substituted Rules, that substituted ball is not a wrong ball; it becomes the ball in ball is not a correctable play. If the mistake is not corrected as provided in Rule 20-6 and the offense.” player makes a stroke at a wrongly substituted ball, he loses the hole in - Jeff Hall match play or incurs a penalty of two strokes in stroke play under the applicable Rule and in stroke play, must play out the hole with the substituted ball.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 150 1/27/2015 Exception: If a player incurs a penalty for making a stroke from a wrong Added in 2008; place, there is no additional penalty for substituting a ball when not (quantity discount) permitted.152

(Playing from a Wrong Place- see Rule 20-7.)

15/5 Original ball found and played after another ball put into play 15-2/1 Player substitutes ball on putting green because original ball thrown to caddie for cleaning came to rest in lake…Randy Haag at 15th hole at Spyglass Hill GC

15-3 Wrong Ball

a. Match Play If a player makes a stroke at a wrong ball that is not in a hazard he loses the hole.

If the wrong ball belongs to another player (not opponent), its owner must place a ball on the spot from which the wrong ball was first played.

If the player and the opponent exchange balls during the play of a hole, the first to make a stroke at a wrong ball, loses the hole; when this cannot be determined, the hole must be played out with the balls exchanged.

Exception: There is no penalty if a player makes a stroke at a wrong ball that is moving in water in a water hazard. Any strokes made at a wrong ball moving in water in a water hazard do not count in the player’s score. The player must correct his mistake by playing the correct ball or by proceeding under the Rules. BallsNot Playin

(Placing and replacing – see Rule 20-3.) b. Stroke Play

The classic example of a situation where anything less than the disqualification penalty is not possible in stroke play occurs when the player has played a wrong ball and failed to complete the play of the hole with the ball driven from the tee.

If a competitor makes a stroke or strokes at a wrong ball, he incurs a penalty of two strokes.

The competitor must correct his mistake by playing the correct ball or by proceeding under the Rules. If he fails to correct his mistake before making a stroke on the next teeing ground, or in the case of the last hole

152 Exception added in 2008 to avoid a “double penalty” when the player incorrectly substitutes a ball and plays from a wrong place (see corresponding change to Rule 20- 7c).

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 151 1/27/2015 of the round, fails to declare his intention to correct his mistake before leaving the putting green, he is disqualified.

Strokes made by a competitor with a wrong ball do not count in his score. If the wrong ball belongs to another competitor, its owner must place a ball on the spot from which the wrong ball was first played.

Exception: There is no penalty if a competitor makes a stroke at a wrong ball that is moving in water in a water hazard. Any strokes made at a wrong ball moving in water in a water hazard do not count in the competitor’s score.

(Lie of ball to be placed or replaced altered- See Rule 20-3b.)

(Spot not determinable- see Rule 20-3c.) Decision 15-3b/2 15-3b/2 Play of two different wrong balls between strokes with ball “No quantity in play…intervening act, penalty of 4 strokes discount”. John V. 15-3b/3 Fellow-competitor lifts competitor’s ball and sets it aside; competitor plays ball from where set aside

3-5/9 A second ball played in match play is a wrong ball

Notes:

If I mark on a putting green and then play from another player’s mark by mistake it’s playing from a wrong place (player tried to put the ball back in play). But if I mark, lift and set it aside and then play it from there I have played a wrong ball. See Decisions 15/4 & 15-3b/3

Q: When can a dropped ball be a wrong ball? A: If it was a wrong ball to begin with. e.g. I hit a wrong ball into GUR and take relief. It’s still a wrong ball. But, see also 3-3/9.

Key Decisions:

15/4 Player lifts ball, sets it aside and plays it from where set aside…Ball when lifted is out of play; when the player played a stroke with his ball when it was out of play, he played a wrong ball. ★15/5 Original ball found and played after another ball put into play…Penalty; must correct or be disqualified (Revised 2008) 15/6.5 Ball changed during play of hole to aid identification…3 strokes Rules 18-2a & 15-3 15/7 Wrong Ball played in belief it is provisional or second ball…penalty would normally be cancelled if the provisional ball has to be abandoned, this does not apply when the penalty is for playing a wrong ball 15/8 Ball played under rule for ball lost in ground under repair after another ball played under stroke-and-distance procedure

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 152 1/27/2015 15/9 Ball thrown into bounds by outside agency and played; Caddie aware of action of outside agency…Player is responsible for caddie’s failure to tell him…wrong ball 15/10 Ball thrown into bounds by outside agency and played; neither player nor his caddie aware of action of outside agency…no penalty – see decision for examples of what should happen ★15/11 Player hits wrong ball OB then finds original ball ★15/13 Stray ball dropped under unplayable ball rule but not played…Two other decisions dealing with the same principle: 28/14 & 28/15 15/14 Player finds wrong ball in bunker, deems it unplayable, drops, and then hits it…Penalty, must identify ball in order to 1 + GP = GP proceed under 28b or 28c

2-4/9 Player plays wrong ball from the rough to the green; opponent concedes then discovers player hit the wrong ball…hole was lost before concession 18-2a/8.5 Ball played from ground under repair picked up & relief taken under ground under repair rule 18-2a/13.5 Ball lifted and thrown in to pond in anger…Penalty of 2 strokes Rules 18-2a & 15-2 1 + GP = GP ★20-4/2 Ball lifted from putting green and placed by caddie behind marker 20-7c/1 Ball replaced at wrong place on putting green and holed, discovers error and putts from right place…score with the ball played from the wrong place counts and the competitor must add two strokes to his score – no penalty for having putted from the right place after holing out from a wrong place. 20-7c/5 Competitor plays second ball under Rule 20-7c; Clarification of “Penalty strokes incurred solely by playing the ball ruled not to count” 27/17 Competitor plays out of turn other than from teeing ground and puts another ball into play at spot of previous stroke 28/1 When necessary to find ball to declare it unplayable ★28/14 Player declares “wrong ball” unplayable picks it up and returns to where original ball last played and plays the ball…Ball is in play under penalty of stroke & distance ★28/15 Player declares ball unplayable; thinks it is his, but it is not. Drops it within two club-lengths and plays it…Player has played from a wrong place; plus penalty under 27-1. (If serious breach, must correct)

Rule 20-6 The so-called “Eraser Rule”

17th Hole TPC at Sawgrass. Ball tossed to caddy, fumbled and went in the water…rule at that time didn’t permit substitution and player was disqualified. (It was a wrong ball) See Jimmy Blair incident (below).

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 153 1/27/2015

1987 PGA Championship, PGA National Resort & Spa, Palm Beach Gardens, FL Jimmy Blair was a Club Pro from Washington who qualified for the championship and a friend caddied for him. The caddie gave a ball to the player on the green after cleaning it and the player realized it was not the same ball. When asked, the caddie says “Every hole I’ve given you a new ball to putt with”. At the time a wrongly substituted ball was a wrong ball and the penalty was disqualification.” Dean Alexander, PGA Professional, at Rules School in Salt Lake City, March 2004. The difference in Rules 15-2 and 5-3 is due to the Jimmy Blair incident.

Ian Poulter, 2004 Players Championship Ian Poulter marked and snatched his ball on the 4th hole and in the process accidentally flipped it into a lateral water hazard. Poulter was not about to go into the hazard in his fancy clothes. His caddie was afraid of alligators, but Poulter’s Trainer, Kam Bhabra stripped down to his boxers and went into waist deep water and retrieved “the ball” and Poulter played on without penalty.

List of Rules that Allow Substitution

Rule 5 For a ball that is unfit Rule 19 For a ball not immediately recoverable Rule 24 For a ball not immediately recoverable Rule 25 Ball not found in Abnormal Ground Condition Rule 26 Ball lost in Water Hazard Rule 27 Ball Lost or Out of Bounds Rule 28 Ball Unplayable

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 154 1/27/2015 Playing the Ball

Rule 16. The Putting Green

The main premise of this Rule is the “Line of Putt” may not be touched.

The “line of putt” is the line that the player wishes his ball to take after a Rule 16 stroke on the putting green. Except with respect to Rule 16-1e, the line of Special Rules for putt includes a reasonable distance on either side of the intended line. Putting Green – all 153 other Rules apply The line of putt does not extend beyond the hole. too!

A ball is “holed” when it is at rest within the circumference of the hole and all of it is below the level of the lip of the hole.

The “line of play” is the direction which the player wishes his ball to take after a stroke, plus a reasonable distance on either side of the intended direction. The line of play extends vertically upward from the ground, but does not extend beyond the hole.

16/2 Ball embedded in side of hole & below lip 16/3 Ball embedded in side of hole & not below lip 16/4 Hole liner not sunk deep enough REVISED 2014 16-2/0.5 Ball overhanging hole is lifted, cleaned and replaced; Ball then falls into hole…16-2 still applies

16-1 General a. Touching Line of Putt (7 Exceptions) The line of putt must not be touched except: (i) the player may remove loose impediments, provided he does not press anything down; (ii) the player may place the club in front of the ball when addressing it, provided he does not press anything down; (iii) in measuring- Rule 18-6; Memorize 7 ways (iv) in lifting or replacing the ball- Rule 16-1b; (v) in pressing down a ball-marker; (vi) in repairing old hole plugs or ball marks on the putting green- Rule 16-1c; and (vii) in removing movable obstructions – Rule 24-1 Reminder: (viii) Decision 16-1a/12. Rule 8-2b still applies

(Indicating line for putting on putting green – see Rule 8-2b.) a/3 Removing dew or frost on line of putt is not permitted 16-1a/5 Touching inside of hole…player has touched line of putt

153 But a player must not improve or allow to be improved his line of play or a reasonable extension of that line beyond the hole. Rule 13-2

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 155 1/27/2015 16-1a/6 Damaged Hole; Procedure for player…if from a ball mark it may be repaired – if not then he should request the Committee repair the hole – if not “readily available” then it is ok to fix 16-1a/8 Loose impediments removed from line of putt with cap or towel 16-1a/10 Loose impediments brushed along line of putt rather than to side 16-1a/11 Raised tuft of grass on line of putt brushed to determine whether it is loose…Player is entitled to touch and move natural object on his line of putt for the specific purpose of determining whether the object is loose. Revised 2006 – Player’s companion to Rule 13-2 compare with Decision 13-2/26 Intent ★16-1a/12 Player walks on line of putt…if he did so intentionally it’s a counts breach of 16-1a – if it was accidental and did not improve the line it’s ok 16-1a/13 Line of putt damaged accidentally by opponent, fellow- competitor or their caddies…line of putt may be restored

16-1a/16 Spike mark on line of putt repaired during repair of ball mark 16-1a/16.5 Player may repair a spike mark within a hole plug…2000 16-1a/17 Ball lifted on putting green placed ahead of ball marker and then moved back to original position

1-2/3.5 Player repairs hole after holing out but before opponent, fellow competitor or partner holes out…4-Ball partner has not completed hole, breach of 16-1a 18-2b/5.5 Placing clubhead on ground in front of ball when addressing Nick Price pre-shot routine

The line of putt can extend off the green (through fringe). b. Lifting and Cleaning Ball A ball on the putting green may be lifted and, if desired, cleaned. The Is the ball on the green? position of the ball must be marked before it is lifted and the ball must be “Tie goes to the runner.” replaced (see Rule 20-1). When another ball is in motion, a ball that might Larry Startzel influence the movement of the ball in motion must not be lifted. 154

16-1b/1 Ball on putting green lifted because player feared ball might move 16-1b/2 Ball lifted from green; replaced then lifted because moving ball might strike it…ok, the replacing and subsequent lifting are deemed to be an extension of the initial lifting

16-1b/3 Ball lifted from putting green; Ball replaced while another ball in motion subsequently deflects ball

154 Added to be consistent with unattended flagstick.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 156 1/27/2015 ★16-1b/4 Ball lifted from putting green by opponent or fellow- competitor while player’s ball in motion 155 c. Repair of (Old) Hole Plugs, Ball Marks and Other Damage156 The player may repair an old hole plug or damage to the putting green caused by the impact of a ball, whether or not the player’s ball lies on the putting green. If a ball or ball-marker is accidentally moved in the process of the repair, the ball or ball-marker must be replaced. There is Difference between Ball no penalty provided the movement of the ball or ball-marker is directly Mark & Pitch Mark: attributable to the specific act of repairing an old hole plug or damage to Ball Mark (Putting Green) the putting green caused by the impact of a ball. Otherwise, Rule 18 Pitch Mark (off green) applies.

Any other damage on the putting green must not be repaired if it might assist the player in his subsequent play of the hole. e.g. spike marks beyond the hole

Player may not repair spike mark on other side of hole – might assist See Index I-47 for “player player in subsequent play of the hole. Rule 13-2. entitled to lie…” good study set of decisions. 16-1c/1 Ball marks may be repaired twice if still identifiable 16-1c/2 Ball mark in position to assist opponent REVISED 2014 16-1c/3 If a player finds it impossible to repair an old hole plug, he may discontinue play and request the Committee to raise or lower the plug. 16-1c/3 16-1c/4 Repair of spike mark damage around hole d. Testing Surface During the stipulated round, a player must not test the surface of any putting green by rolling a ball or roughening or scraping the surface.

Exception: Between the play of two holes, a player may test the surface of any practice putting green and the putting green of the hole last How he tested played, unless the Committee has prohibited such action (see Note 2 to (rubbing) is not one of the prohibited Rule 7-2). Direct relation to Practice in Rule 7-2… actions. 16-1d/5

16-1d/4 Player may place hand on green behind ball for wetness…ok 16-1d/5 Rubbing ball on putting green for cleaning purposes 16-1d/6 Caddie roughens surface of putting green but player does not benefit…Penalty…too late

155 Obviously an R&A decision because it says “yards” vs. “feet”. All R&A Decisions are in meters. 156 The Rule change allowing repair of ball marks on the green occurred in 1960.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 157 1/27/2015 Testing Surface of the Putting Green Keith Hansen was Refereeing a match in the Mid-Am when one of the players bent down and scraped the surface of the green. His opponent looked up startled and so did Keith. When he asked the player what he was doing the player said he didn’t get to play Bermuda greens very often and was trying to figure out which way the grain was running. Why? It didn’t much matter at that point. On the next tee the player asked what would have happened if he had done that in the stroke play qualifying. Keith immediately said “I’m sure glad you didn’t.” At the time there was no time limit for DQ like there is now once a player tees off in match play following stroke play qualifying.

e. Standing Astride or on Line of Putt157 (The Sam Snead Rule)) The player must not make a stroke on the putting green from a stance astride, or with either foot touching, the line of putt or an extension of that line behind the ball. (Doesn’t include reasonable distance on either side of the intended line and only applies on the putting green; 1968 Rule change)

Exception: There is no penalty if the stance is inadvertently taken on or astride the line of putt (or an extension of that line behind the ball) or is taken to avoid standing on another player’s line of putt or prospective line of putt.158 (changed by Decision in 2006 – by Rule in 2008)

The purpose of this Rule is to prevent a “croquet” style of putting like the one used by Sam Snead at the PGA Championship in 1966. The Rule was changed in 1968. It’s ok to croquet putt off the green.

16-1e/1 Meaning of “line of putt” in context of standing astride or on line of putt (see diagram Ü) f. Making Stroke While Another Ball in Motion The player must not make a stroke while another ball is in motion after a How do you stroke from the putting green, except that, if a player does so, there is no apply 16-1f in penalty if it was his turn to play. “Turn to play” means it was the player’s Four-Ball? turn to play before anybody plays.

Tough Rule to Remember: If you play in turn – no penalty. If you play first – no penalty. Mark Wilson

(Lifting ball assisting or interfering with play while another ball in motion – see Rule 22.)159

157 Rule 16-1e only applies on the putting green. 158 Exception added to apply no penalty if the act was inadvertent or to avoid standing on another player’s line of putt; previously authorized by Decision only. 159 USGA Exam 2011.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 158 1/27/2015 PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 16-1: Match play – Loss of Hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

(Position of caddie or partner – see Rule 14-2.)

(Wrong putting green – see Rule 25-3.)

16-2 Ball Overhanging the Hole. Issue is: Is the ball at When any part of the ball overhangs the lip of the hole, the player is rest? allowed enough time to reach the hole without unreasonable delay and an additional ten seconds to determine whether the ball is at rest. If by then the ball has not fallen into the hole, it is deemed to be at rest. If the ball subsequently falls into the hole, the player is deemed to have holed out with his last stroke, and he must add a penalty stroke to his score for the hole; otherwise there is no penalty under this Rule.

(Undue delay – see Rule 6-7.)

Rule 16-2 “Otherwise” Scenarios 1. After 10 seconds ball tapped in 2. Before 10 seconds ball tapped in 3. Before 10 seconds ball falls into hole.

Brian Gay – Honda Classic 2000

At the Honda Classic in March 2000, Brian Gay was penalized at the 17th hole for a violation of Rule 16-2. He was on the green. He putted and his ball rolled up to the hole. He walked up to the hole and waited more than ten seconds (approximately 16 seconds) and the ball subsequently fell into the hole. Since it had been more than 10 seconds the ball was deemed to be at rest.

Brian Gay was deemed to have holed out with his last stroke and he was required under 16-2 to add a penalty stroke to his score.

TIP: Rule 16-2 is a very specific situation. A player shouldn’t address a ball overhanging the hole because if the ball moves it’s a penalty and it must be replaced before being holed. Decision 18-2b/10

Q: After a stroke a player’s ball overhangs the lip of the hole. The player reaches the hole without unreasonable delay and after an additional 10 seconds the ball moves – but it moves away from the hole. Do you replace it? A: No. The Rules of Golf apply.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 159 1/27/2015 16-2/2 Ball overhanging hole is knocked away by opponent before player determines status…Penalty for infringement of player’s rights and in equity opponent loses hole 16-2/4 Ball overhanging lip of hole moves when flagstick removed…Important Decision! 16-2/5 Ball overhanging lip of hole moves and strikes flagstick during removal of flagstick…

18-2b/10 Ball falls into hole after being addressed

Notes:

Two 2006 Decisions (16-2/4 and 16-2/5) have solved long standing complex issues of how to apply Rules to determine [1] status of ball and [2] resulting penalties when flagstick is removed and ball overhanging hole moves. These Decisions address three specific cases. See Lew Blakey’s Ball Overhanging Hole Moved When Flagstick Removed handout (October 2005).

Once you are on the putting green you are in control because a ball on the putting green may be lifted and cleaned under 16-1b. Damage from deer on greens – club would be within it’s rights to adopt a Local Rule giving relief as ground under repair (player would be unable to repair the damage but would get relief from interference).

History of Rule 16-2: At the 1964 Tucson Open, before radios were common on the golf course, a Rules Official was called to the 16th green. He drove from the clubhouse to the green and upon arriving Don January’s ball was overhanging the hole. It had been approximately 15 minutes. The Rule at that time said: “When any part of the ball overhangs the edge of the hole, the owner of the ball is not allowed more than a few seconds to determine whether it is at rest.

The ten second limit was imposed in 1984. In 1985 Dennis Watson waited 42 seconds for a ball overhanging the hole. He was given a two stroke penalty for undue delay and lost the US Open by 1 shot to Andy North. (see below) The penalty seemed too harsh, however, and our present Rule was formulated and adopted in 1988.

1991 Masters Tom Watson 15th Hole Ball on the edge of the hole…what happens if ball falls into the hole while flagstick is being removed? We need to determine why it moved.

The Rule in 1994 – once flagstick is removed the ball is deemed to be at rest

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 160 1/27/2015 Key Ball-Marker Decisions:

20-1/5.5 Ball-marker moved accidentally by player 20-1/6 Ball marker moved accidentally by player in process of marking position of ball…no penalty, directly attributable 20-1/6.5 Ball-marker pressed down by opponent…ok as long as it doesn’t move

USGA Video

Sam Snead, 1966 PGA Championship After two rounds of the PGA at Firestone CC in Akron, Ohio, Snead was leading by one shot at the ripe age of 54. Then things unraveled in Round 3. He couldn’t hole a putt of any length; on the 10th hole he twitched so badly that he double hit an 18-inch putt, taking a penalty stroke. Snead had to do something so he started putting croquet style on the next green, with his feet straddling the putting line. Al Geiberger went on to win the title.

After the PGA, Snead used the croquet putting style at all events…until the USGA prohibited it with Rule 16-1e. The rule became effective January 1, 1968.

Meg Mallon, 1996 Jamie Farr Classic 17th Hole In the 2nd round Meg Mallon waited 21 seconds for a ball overhanging the hole and the ball fell in the hole. Mallon signed an incorrect scorecard, one that did not include a 1 shot penalty for violation of Rule 16-2.

Alvaro Salto 1999 Spanish Open Salto’s ball is overhanging the hole and he approaches the hole very carefully. Just as he is about to tap it in, it fell in the hole. It had been 9 seconds. It is clear from the video that he has no idea of what to do and looks to his fellow-competitors for guidance.

Denis Watson, 1985 U.S. Open, Oakland Hills The ’85 Open at Oakland Hills became well known for a number of things; its dismal weather, an unattractive list of contenders, the first time Jack Nicklaus had missed the 36-hole Open cut in 22 years, and a couple of rules incidents that affected the outcome.

During the first round, Watson had a putt hang on the edge of the hole at the 8th hole. Watson took his time hoping that gravity would do its work and the ball did fall into the hole for what he thought was a par 4. But rules official M.T. Johnson had been timing Watson and told him before he teed off on No. 9 that it had been 42 seconds, a violation of Rule 16-2 (then 16-1h) that only allowed a 10-second wait. Watson’s penalty was two strokes. The incident might not have become as famous as it did if the Zimbabwean had not finished where he did three days later; one stroke behind champion Andy North. There was fierce opinion that the

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 161 1/27/2015 penalty did not fit the crime and the rule was in fact changed effective January 1, 1988 to one stroke.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 162 1/27/2015 Rule 17. The Flagstick

The “flagstick” is a movable straight indicator, with or without bunting or other material attached, centered in the hole to show its position. It must be circular in cross-section. Padding or shock absorbent material that might unduly influence the movement of the ball is prohibited.160

An “obstruction” is anything artificial, including the artificial surfaces and sides of roads and paths and manufactured ice, except: • Objects defining out of bounds, such as walls, fences, stakes and railings; • Any part of an immovable artificial object which is out of bounds; • Any construction declared by the Committee to be an integral part of the course.

An “obstruction” is a movable obstruction if it may be moved without unreasonable effort, without unduly delaying play and without causing damage. Otherwise it is an immovable obstruction.

Note: The Committee may make a Local Rule declaring a movable obstruction to be an immovable obstruction.

17-1 Flagstick Attended, Removed of Held Up Before making a stroke from anywhere on the course, the player may have the flagstick attended, removed or held up to indicate the position of the hole.

This is a question of fact If the flagstick is not attended, removed or held up before the player and should be strictly makes a stroke, it must not be attended, removed or held up during the interpreted. What was stroke or while the player’s ball is in motion if doing so might influence the the situation when the movement of the ball. flagstick was removed? The Rule is not outcome based. Note 1: If the flagstick is in the hole and anyone stands near it while a stroke is being made, he is deemed to be attending the flagstick.

Note 2: If prior to the stroke, the flagstick is attended, removed or held up Definition of “deemed by anyone with the player’s knowledge and he makes no objection, the authorized.” player is deemed to have authorized it.

Note 3: If anyone attends or holds up the flagstick while a stroke is being Duration of “attendance” made, he is deemed to be attending the flagstick until the ball comes to rest. c.f. with Rule 24-1

(Moving attended, removed or held up flagstick while ball in motion – see Rule 24-1.)

160 Padding is prohibited but who gets penalized? Committee?

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 163 1/27/2015 17/3 A flagstick may have various diameters if circular ★17/4 Player may leave flagstick as he finds it or center it REVISED 2014 17/7 Hole liner is pulled out and ball rolls in hole…ball holed 17/8 Ball strikes liner pulled out w/ stick…was it moving? 17-1/1 Meaning of “stands near the hole”…close enough to touch it 17-1/2 Opponent or fellow-competitor declines to attend flagstick…no redress for player 17-1/3 Flagstick attended by Referee, Observer or Marker at player’s request…should not however no penalty 17/3.5 Reflector on flagstick…ok as an exception to circular requirement 17-1/4.5 Caddie holds flagstick touching green, behind hole…ok (John Daly and Jeff “Squeaky” Medlin at the 1991 PGA Championship at Crooked Stick) 17-1/5 Player holds flagstick with one hand & putts…ok

“Attended” flagstick means tending flagstick while it is in the hole or holding it up over the hole (17-1) until the ball comes to rest.

17-2 Unauthorized Attendance161 If an opponent or his (opponent’s) caddie in match play or a fellow- competitor in stroke play, without the player’s authority or prior knowledge, attends, removes or holds up the flagstick during the stroke or while the ball is in motion, and the act might influence the movement of the ball, the opponent or fellow-competitor incurs the applicable penalty.

17-2/1 Flagstick attended w/o authority, ceases upon instruction of player after ball in motion…but still a penalty (to attendee) can’t cease attendance ★17-2/2 Flagstick removed while ball in motion, but no possibility ball would strike it…no penalty (Paul Azinger & Fred Funk incident at the 2003 Canadian Open; Azinger was penalized for the action of his caddie)

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 17-1 or 17-2: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

In stroke play, if a breach of Rule 17-2 occurs and the competitor’s ball subsequently strikes the flagstick, the person attending or holding it or Important anything carried by him, the competitor incurs no penalty. The ball is Note played as it lies except that, if the stroke was made on the putting green, the stroke is canceled and the ball must be replaced and replayed.

“There are 48 possible scenarios, 24 in each form of play for Rule 17-2.” Lew Blakey; See the Slides on Rule 17-2 Flagstick; Unauthorized Attendance

161 Rule 17-2 never applies to my caddie or my partner.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 164 1/27/2015 “At the instant the stroke is made while the flagstick is attended without the player’s prior authority you determine if the act might influence the movement of the ball.” There are times when the penalty is not automatic.

“At the instant the unattended flagstick is removed you determine if removal could have influenced movement of the ball.” David Staebler

Act of Unauthorized Attendance = General Penalty

Fred Funk & Paul Azinger Incident at the 2003 Canadian Open The 2004 changes to Rule 17-2 are not due to the Fred Funk and Paul Azinger incident at the 2003 Canadian Open. The Rule change was already in the works. See Decision 17-2/2. Funk was off the green and chipped on. While his ball was still in motion, but moving very slowly, Azinger’s caddy removed the flagstick. There was no chance the movement of the flagstick was going to influence the movement of the ball but Azinger was given a two stroke penalty. Today this is no breach.

17-3 Ball Striking Flagstick or Attendant The player’s ball must not strike:

a. The flagstick when it is attended, removed or held up; b. The person attending or holding up the flagstick or anything carried by him; or c. The flagstick in the hole, unattended, when the stroke has been made on the putting green.162

Exception: When the flagstick is attended, removed or held up without the player’s authority – see Rule 17-2.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 17-3: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes and the ball must be played as it lies.

No cancelling and replay like Rule 17-2.

17-3/2 Opponent or fellow-competitor attending flagstick for player fails to remove it: Player’s ball strikes flagstick…reasons

17-3/3 Ball strikes flagstick lying on the ground…not always a penalty… Rule 17-3 applies only when the flagstick has been removed with the player’s authority or prior knowledge by someone in the player’s match or group. 17/3.5 Reflector on flagstick…ok 17-3/6 Marking position of hole w/ club…ok

162 This wasn’t a penalty in 1972 when Gene Littler did it.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 165 1/27/2015 17-4 Ball Resting Against Flagstick When a player’s ball rests against the flagstick in the hole and the ball is “If you are the village idiot and can’t figure out not holed, the player or another person authorized by him may move or how to get the ball in the remove the flagstick, and if the ball falls into the hole, the player is hole then this Rule deemed to have holed out with his last stroke; otherwise the ball, if applies to you.” - Trey Holland moved, must be placed on the lip of the hole, without penalty. 163

Q. What is the penalty for violation of 17-4? A. Rule 2-6 General Penalty; 3-5 General Penalty

17-4/1 Ball resting against flagstick is not holed, player picks it up 17-4/2 Ball resting against flagstick; putt conceded and ball removed before player reaches hole…Breach of 17-4 by opponent and ball may be replaced. 17-4/3 Ball resting against flagstick, opponent concedes next stroke & removes ball…Opponent penalized one stroke & player can replace ball and remove flagstick himself 17-4/4 Player removes flagstick with ball resting against it. Ball moves away from hole and not replaced. “If you change the facts you often get a different On the USGA exam in 2008 and 2010 there was a question on the closed answer.” book test about a ball resting against the flagstick that was knocked away - Jeff Hall from the hole when the flagstick was removed.

Notes:

Remember the language in Rule 24-1: When a ball is in motion, an obstruction that might influence the movement of the ball, other than equipment of any player or the flagstick when attended, removed or held up, must not be moved.

For Rule 17-1 situations: Flagstick removed after stroke – what was the situation when the flagstick was removed? Resolve the benefit of the doubt against the player who removed it. The Rule is not outcome based.

Q. I ask John Morrissett to remove the flagstick. John removes it and stands at the edge of the green. Mark Wilson putts and the ball hits John. A. No penalty under 17-3. Cancel and replay under either Rule 19-1 or 19-3

163 Rule 17-4 is similar to Rule 16-2 – it’s a very specific situation.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 166 1/27/2015 Ball Moved, Deflected or Stopped

Rule 18.164 Ball at Rest Moved

This Rule and Rule 19 are companion Rules and have parallel construction.

A ball is deemed to have “moved” if it leaves its position and comes to rest in any other place.

“Equipment” is anything used, worn, or carried by or for the player or anything carried for the player by his partner or either of their caddies, except any ball he has played at the hole being played and any small Important object, such as a coin or a tee, when used to mark the position of the ball or the extent of an area in which a ball is to be dropped. Equipment includes a golf cart, whether or not motorized.

Note 1: A ball played at the hole being played is equipment when it has Lifted Ball been lifted and not put back into play.

Note 2: When a golf cart is shared by two or more players, the cart and Shared Cart everything in it are deemed to be the equipment of one of the player’s sharing the cart. 165

If the cart is being moved by one of the players (or the partner of one of the players) sharing it, the cart and everything in it are deemed to be that player’s equipment. Otherwise the cart and everything in it are deemed to Common to all “6” be the equipment of the player sharing the cart whose ball (or whose sections…put it back. partner’s ball) is involved. Rule 18 is a big exception to Rule 13-1. 19/2 Status of person in shared golf cart

18-0 Staebler’s Rule

If a ball in play and at rest is moved by wind, water or no cause covered by Rule 18-1 to 18-6 there is no penalty and the ball must be played as it lies.166

18-1 By Outside Agency

If a ball at rest is moved by an outside agency, there is no penalty and the Video of Brad Fabel’s ball must be replaced. ball on the 16th green at the 1998 Players Note: It is a question of fact whether a ball has been moved by an outside Championship was picked up by a agency. In order to apply this Rule, it must be known or virtually certain seagull. Formerly that an outside agency has moved the ball. In the absence of such believed to be Steve Lowery’s.

164 Shouldn’t Rule 18 say the ball may be cleaned when lifted? (psa) 165 Similar to caddie given instructions. 166 David Staebler’s Rule.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 167 1/27/2015 knowledge or certainty, the player must play the ball as it lies or, if the ball is not found, proceed under Rule 27-1.167

(Player’s ball at rest moved by another ball – see Rule 18-5.)

18/1 Ball moving vertically downwards has in fact moved (direction doesn’t matter) 18/2 Ball oscillates during address ★18/4 Television evidence shows ball at rest changed position but by amount not reasonably discernible to the naked eye NEW 2014 ★18/7 Explanation of “any ball he has played” – Definition of equipment ★18/11 Meaning of “immediately recoverable” 18-1/2 Status of air when artificially propelled (blower)…outside agency 18-1/6 Ball at rest moved by blowing tumbleweed 18-1/7 Ball in plastic bag moves when bag blown to new position by wind (Art Wall, 1984 PGA Senior Championship at PGA National and Rules Official Ken Lindsay) ★18-1/8 Ball moved by stone dislodged by partner’s or opponent’s stroke

18-2 By Player, Partner, Caddie or Equipment a. General Except as permitted by the Rules, when a player’s ball is in play, if: (i) the player, his partner or either of their caddies: - lifts or moves the ball, - touches it purposely (except with a club in the act of addressing the ball) or - causes the ball to move, or (ii) the equipment of the player or his partner causes the Don’t replace but still ball to move, the player incurs a penalty of one stroke. get the penalty.

If the ball is moved, it must be replaced unless the movement of the ball occurs after the player has begun the stroke or the backward movement of the club for the stroke and the stroke is made. When did movement occur?

Exception Under the Rules there is no penalty if the player accidentally causes his ball to move in the following circumstances: 168

• In searching for a ball covered by sand, in the replacement of loose impediments moved in a hazard while finding or identifying a 7 Exceptions ball, in probing for a ball lying in water in a water hazard or in

167 Note added to clarify the procedure when a ball might have been moved by an outside agency. 168 At the 1997 Player’s Championship Davis Love’s ball was on the 16th green. In taking a practice stroke he accidentally struck his ball in play and it moved about 6 inches. He didn’t know what to do and didn’t put it back and was penalized 2 strokes under 18-2b.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 168 1/27/2015 searching for a ball in an obstruction or an abnormal ground condition – Rule 12-1 • In repairing a hole plug or ball mark – Rule 16-1c • In measuring – Rule 18-6 • In lifting a ball under a Rule – Rule 20-1 • In placing or replacing a ball under a Rule – Rule 20-3a • In removing a loose impediment on the putting green – Rule 23-1 • In removing movable obstructions – Rule 24-1.

18-2a/1 Player who misses tee shot tees ball lower before playing next stroke (Revised 2004 – one stroke under Rule 27- 1)169 18-2a/2 Ball falling off tee when stroke just touches it is picked up and re-teed 18-2a/7 Ball moved by wind replaced (2 stroke penalty) 18-2a/8 Ball played from ground under repair picked up and relief taken under ground under repair rule (2 stroke penalty) 18-2a/8.5 Ball played from ground under repair abandoned and relief taken under ground under repair rule 18-2a/9 Ball lifted without authority dropped instead of being replaced ★18-2a/10 Dropped ball lifted and re-dropped when it should have been played as it lay; Ball then lifted again and placed REVISED 2014 18-2a/11 Tee shot wrongly thought to be out of bounds lifted; Competitor plays another ball from tee…Stroke & Distance 27/17 18-2a/12 Player entitled to relief from condition lifts ball; player then replaces ball and plays it from original position…1 stroke penalty under 18-2a. 18-2a/12.5 Player lifts his ball under Rules, changes mind & decides to proceed under unplayable ball rule…Options for proceeding 18-2a/13 Player lifts ball, no authority, cleans ball…1 stroke penalty under 18-2a – no penalty for cleaning 18-2a/17 Towel dropped by player is blown onto and moves the ball 18-2a/19 Ball moved accidentally by practice swing prior to tee shot ★18-2a/20 Player moves ball in play with practice swing (Davis Love) ★18-2a/20.5 Loose impediment dislodged by player’s practice swing moves ball…penalty c.f. 18-1/8 18-2a/21.3 Ball moved accidentally and original lie altered; Player places ball in wrong place and plays 18-2a/24 Ball moved by flagstick when measuring 18-2a/25 Ball moved accidentally during suspension of play…penalty 18-2a 18-2a/27.5 Player who states he will proceed under unplayable ball Rule subsequently assesses possibility of playing ball as it lies 170

169 Rule 27-1 overrides 18-2a. 170 This Decision closes a loophole in this situation.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 169 1/27/2015 ★19/2 Status of person in a shared golf cart

Tree Decisions 18-2a/26 Player climbs tree to play stroke and moves ball w/o announcement 18-2a/27 Player’s procedure for dislodging ball that is unplayable 18-2a/27.5 Player who states he will proceed under unplayable ball rule subsequently assesses possibility of playing ball as it lies 18-2a/28 Player believes his ball is in a tree, shakes and moves ball 18-2a/29 Player’s ball is in tree and he shakes tree and it falls to ground. Relates to procedure of what to do with the ball

18-2a/30.5 Ball moves after removal of loose impediment near ball…Penalty (Factors Committee should consider: proximity, force and means, wind and delay) 18-2a/33 Player rotates his ball on putting green without marking

b. Ball Moving after Address

Ball Moving After Address - A new exception was added in 2012 that exonerates the player from penalty if his ball moves after it has been addressed when it is known or virtually certain that he did not cause the ball to move. For example, if it is a gust of wind that moves the ball after it has been addressed, there is no penalty and the ball is played from its new position.

If a player’s ball in play moves after he has addressed it (other than as a result of a stroke), the player is deemed to have moved the ball and Definition of “addressing incurs a penalty of one stroke. the ball”

The ball must be replaced unless the movement of the ball occurs after the player has begun the stroke or the backward movement of the 171 club for a stroke and the stroke is made. Two Times Ball Can Be Addressed in Hazard Exception: If it is known or virtually certain that the player did not cause Ball is on an obstruction his ball to move, Rule 18-2b does not apply.172 Ball is on the hazard line

★18-2b/1 Ball moves after address; movement may have been due to the effects of gravity NEW 2014 18-2b/2 Ball addressed in hazard 18-2b/3 Ball moves after player has taken stance in bunker

171 There is a presumption inherent in the Rule that the act of addressing the ball caused it to move. 172 Exception added as a result of the Padraig Harrington incident on the 15th hole at the 2010 Masters.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 170 1/27/2015 ★18-2b/4 Ball moves after player grounds club short distance behind ball but before grounding club immediately behind ball…no penalty; e.g. Eduardo Romero at the 2010 US Senior Open @ Sahalee ★18-2b/5 Ball moves when club rested on grass immediately behind ball 18-2b/5.5 Placing clubhead on ground in front of ball when addressing (Nick Price pre-shot routine) 18-2b/7 Player moves after player addresses it and steps away ball companion decisions 18-2b/8 Player addresses ball, steps away, lifts ball, replaces it and it moves…Play ball as it lies173 18-2b/9 Ball moves after address and comes to rest out of bounds 18-2b/10 Ball overhanging hole falls into hole after being addressed…18-2b overrides 16-2 When did you last ★18-2b/11 Ball moved by another agency after address…18-1, 18-2a, witness a gust of gravity? 18-3, 18-4 or 18-5 override another Rule where a player is 174 deemed to have moved ball REVISED 2014 18-2b/12 Ball moves after address and is stopped by player’s club

18-3 By Opponent, Caddie (of Opponent) or Equipment in Match Play

The Rules provide one interesting exception to the penalty for moving your opponent’s ball. When you are kind enough to help him search for his ball, it is only fair that you not be penalized should you accidentally step on it while it is lost. a. During Search If, during the search for a player’s ball, an opponent, his caddie or his equipment moves the ball, touches it or causes it to move, there is no penalty. If the ball is moved, it must be replaced. b. Other Than During Search If, other than during search for a player’s ball , an opponent, his caddie or his equipment moves the ball, touches it purposely or causes it to move, except as otherwise provided in the Rules, the opponent incurs a penalty of one stroke. If the ball is moved, it must be replaced.

(Playing a wrong ball – see Rule 15-3.)

(Ball moved in measuring – see Rule 18-6.)

18-3b/1 Ball moved accidentally by opponent in playing his own ball REVISED 2014

173 Once the ball has been lifted the presumption inherent in the Rule that the act of addressing the ball caused the ball to move is no longer valid. 174 Carl Pettersson, 2013 US Open, ball at rest on 5th fairway, addressed the ball, started back stroke and a ball from the 2nd hole landed on the 5th hole and hit Pettersson’s ball.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 171 1/27/2015 18-3b/5 Opponent’s caddie lifts player’s ball which may or may not have been out of bounds…player gets the benefit of the doubt ★20-1/2 Player’s ball lifted by opponent without authority…Penalty Rule 18-3b

18-4 By Fellow-Competitor, Caddie or Equipment in Stroke Play If a fellow-competitor, his caddie or his equipment moves the player’s ball, touches it or causes it to move, there is no penalty. If the ball is moved, it must be replaced.

(Playing a wrong ball – see Rule 15-3.)

18/4 Television evidence shows ball at rest changed position but by amount not reasonably discernable to naked eye NEW 2014 18/7 Explanation of “any ball he has played” 18/8 Ball moved by golf cart shared by two players ★20-1/4 Competitor’s ball lifted without authority by fellow- competitor…no penalty

18-5 By Another Ball If the ball in play and at rest is moved by another ball in motion after a stroke, the moved ball must be replaced.175

18-5/3 Competitor and fellow-competitor unaware ball moved by fellow-competitor’s ball until after completion of hole

18-6 Ball Moved in Measuring (Added in 2008) If a ball or ball-marker is moved in measuring while proceeding under or in determining the application of a Rule, the ball or ball-marker must be replaced. There is no penalty provided the movement of the ball or ball- marker is directly attributable to the specific act of measuring. Otherwise, the provisions of Rules 18-2a, 18-3b or 18-4 apply.

18-6/1 Ball moved in measuring to determine if re-drop required 18-6/2 Ball moved by flagstick when measuring

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes 1 + GP = 2 If a player who is required to replace a ball fails to do so, or if he 1984 change – used to be “3” makes a stroke at a ball substituted under Rule 18 when such substitution

175 For a ball in play and at rest moved by another ball in motion the moved ball may be cleaned before it is replaced, even if it is in a bunker! (Bob Murphy Video.)

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 172 1/27/2015 is not permitted, he incurs the general penalty for breach of Rule 18, but there is no additional penalty under this Rule.176

Note 1: If a ball to be placed under this Rule is not immediately recoverable, another ball may be substituted.177

Note 2: If the original lie of the ball to be placed or replaced has been altered, see Rule 20-3b. e.g. run over with a cart; divot Common to all 6 sections: Put it back! Note 3: If it is impossible to determine the spot on which a ball is to be placed, see Rule 20-3c.

18/11 Meaning of “Immediately Recoverable” – when it cannot be retrieved within a few seconds

Notes:

A ball is deemed to have “moved” if it leaves its position and comes to rest in any other place.

An “outside agency” is any agency not part of the match or, in stroke play, not part of the competitor’s side, and includes a referee, a marker, an observer and a forecaddie. Neither wind nor water is an outside agency.

“Equipment” is anything used, worn or carried by or for the player except any ball he has played at the hole being played and any small object, such as a coin or a tee, when used to mark the position of a ball or the extent of an area in which a ball is to be dropped.

Equipment includes a golf cart, whether or not motorized. If such a cart is shared by two or more players, the cart and everything in it are deemed to be the equipment of the player whose ball is involved except that, when the cart is being moved by one of the players sharing it, the cart and everything in it are deemed to be that player’s equipment.

Thus a spectator in a cart is equipment (“everything in it”) as opposed to an outside agency.

Note: A ball played at the hole being played is equipment when it has been lifted and not put back in play. A tee or ball marker is not equipment when used to mark the position of the ball. See definition of equipment.

176 Penalty statement amended to avoid a “double penalty” when the player lifts a ball without authority and incorrectly substitutes a ball (see related changes to Rules 15-2 and 20-7c). 177 Meaning of immediately recoverable – Decision 18/11.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 173 1/27/2015

Once a ball is addressed you can’t undress it except, if remarked on the putting green. 18-2b/8

As a Referee observe a player’s routine. Do they ground their club as part of their pre-shot routine?

Q. A player stands next to the ball and grounds his club. The ball subsequently moves. Has he violated 18-2? A. No. He didn’t address the ball.

Rule 18-2c, eliminated from the Rule Book in 2004 provided:

“Through the green, if the ball moves after any loose impediment lying within a club-length of it has been touched by the player, his partner or either of their caddies and before the player has addressed it, the player shall be deemed to have moved the ball and shall incur a penalty of one stroke.”

For a breach of Rules 20-1, 20-2, & 20-3 if a player lifts his ball without marking its position and substitutes and then replaces he gets 2 penalty strokes. 1 + GP = 2 This used to be a 3-stroke penalty but was rectified in the 2012 change to the penalty statement in 20-1, 20-2 & 20-3. – John Morrissett

Wind Decisions 18-1/6 Ball at rest moved by blowing tumbleweed 18-1/7 Ball in plastic bag moves when bag blown to new position by wind (Art Wall, 1984 PGA Senior Championship at PGA National and Rules Official Ken Lindsay) 1-2/9 Ball replaced and at rest is thereafter moved by wind (formerly 18-2a/6) 18-2a/6 Oscillating ball pressed into surface of putting green 18-2a/7 Ball moved by wind replaced 18-2a/17 Towel dropped by player is blown onto and moves ball 20-1/10.5 Ball-marker moved by wind or casual water during stipulated round 20-4/1 Ball replaced on putting green but ball-marker not removed; Ball then moves

Moved by Wind While Play Suspended 18-1/11 Ball moved by wind or casual water while play suspended 20-1/10 Ball-marker moved off green by wind or casual water while play suspended 18-1/12 Ball replaced and at rest is thereafter moved by wind

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 174 1/27/2015 Tree Decisions 18-2a/26 Player climbs tree to play stroke and moves ball 18-2a/27 Player’s procedure for dislodging ball that is unplayable 18-2a/28 Player believes his ball is in a tree, shakes and moves ball 18-2a/29 Player’s ball is in tree and he shakes tree and it falls to ground. Reviews procedure to follow in different scenarios

When Ball Not Replaced 18-2a/7 Ball moved by wind replaced…penalty 1-2/9 Oscillating ball pressed into surface of putting green…no 20-4/1 Ball replaced on putting green but ball-marker not removed; ball then moves

Must Be Played From Original Location 18-1/11 Ball moved by wind or casual water while play suspended 20-1/10 Ball marker moved off green by wind or casual water while play suspended 20-1/10.5 Ball marker moved by wind or casual water during stipulated round

USGA Video

Bernhard Langer, 2000 Williams World Challenge, Rules 18-2a & 28c Declared ball unplayable - sent caddy up tree - shook ball out of tree - dropped within 2 club lengths on green and made putt for par. Rule 18-2a & 28c

Brad Fabel, 1998 Player’s Championship, TPC Sawgrass A seagull took Brad Fabel’s ball at rest from the 16th green and flew off with it dropping it in the water. The seagull was an outside agency so Fabel was allowed to replace his ball on the green without penalty under Rule 18-1. (Consider what would have happened if the ball had still been moving when it was picked up by the seagull.)

Hubert Green & Bob Murphy, 2003 U.S. Senior Open Hubert Green and Bob Murphy were both in a bunker during the first round of the 2003 US Senior Open. Green’s ball landed in the bunker and moved Murphy’s ball a few inches lower than it had been when at rest (Rule 18-5), to a spot where it interfered with Green’s ball (Rule 22-2). Murphy marked in the bunker (six inches to the right), gave his ball to his caddie for cleaning, Green played, Murphy raked the bunker, replaced his ball and played.

Lief Olsen, Canadian Open Ball moved on putting green.

Sean O’Hair, 2009 Memorial Sean is getting ready to play his third shot from the fairway. The ball moved but had not been addressed and player had not caused it to move. No penalty.

Davis Love, TPC 1997 Genesis of the death penalty – Frank Hannigan

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 175 1/27/2015 Angel Cabrera – Wentworth – Gary Tait, European PGA Tour Cabrera took a practice swing near the ball and the ball then moved.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 176 1/27/2015 Rule 19 Ball in Motion Deflected or Stopped

A “rub of the green” occurs when a ball in motion has been accidentally deflected or stopped by any outside agency.

In 2012 the Note to Rule 19-1 was expanded to prescribe the various “If we took the definition out it outcomes when a ball in motion has been deliberately deflected or wouldn’t affect the Rule in any stopped by an outside agency. way.” John Morrissett

This Rule has parallel construction with Rule 18, Sections 18-1, 18-2, & 18-3 etc.

19-1 By Outside Agency If a ball in motion is accidentally deflected or stopped by any outside agency, it is a rub of the green, there is no penalty and the ball must be played as it lies except: a. If a ball in motion after a stroke other than on the putting green comes to rest in or on any moving or animate178 outside agency, the ball must, through the green or in a hazard be dropped, or on the putting green179 be placed, as near as possible to the spot directly under the place where the ball came to rest in or on the outside agency, but not nearer the hole, and Cancel and Replay… b. If a player’s ball in motion after a stroke on the putting green is Q. Why “the ball”? A. Only one it applies to. deflected or stopped by, or comes to rest in or on, any moving or animate outside agency, except a worm, insect or the like, the stroke is canceled. The ball must be replaced and the stroke replayed

If the ball is not immediately recoverable, another ball may be substituted. Tim Herron incident?

(Player’s ball deflected or stopped by another ball – see Rule 19-5.)

Note: If a player’s ball in motion has been deliberately deflected or stopped by an outside agency: (a) after a stroke from anywhere other than on the putting green, the spot where the ball would have come to rest must be estimated. If that spot is: Note: “deliberately” means (i) Through the green or in a hazard, the ball must be dropped as intentional. near as possible to that spot; (ii) Out of bounds, the player must proceed under Rule 27-1; or (iii) On the putting green, the ball must be replaced and replayed. (b) after a stroke on the putting green, the stroke is cancelled. The ball must be replaced and replayed. If the outside agency is a fellow-competitor or his caddie, Rule 1-2 applies to the fellow-competitor. 180

178 Animate – possessing life; living. 179 For example, a dog on a putting green taking the ball. 180 The note is expanded to prescribe the various outcomes when a ball in motion has been deliberately deflected or stopped by an outside agency.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 177 1/27/2015 ★19/1 Ball deflected or stopped by golf cart shared by two players…being moved means “wheels of cart are in motion” ★19/2 Status of person in a shared golf cart 19-1/1 Ball deflected by a direction post…”Rub of the green” 19-1/2 Player’s ball deflected by stroke of player in another group 19-1/4.1 Ball deliberately stopped through the green by spectator…Denis Watson video where ball is deliberately batted back towards the hole by a spectator 19-1/5 Ball deliberately stopped on green by another player

19-2 By Player, Partner, Caddie or Equipment 181 (Changed in 2008)

If a player’s ball is accidentally deflected or stopped by himself, his partner or either of their caddies or equipment, the player incurs a penalty of one stroke. The ball must be played as it lies, except when it comes to rest in or on the player’s, his partner’s or either of their caddies’ clothes or equipment, in which case the ball must through the green or in a hazard be dropped, or on the putting green be placed, as near as possible to the spot directly under the place where the ball came to rest in or on the article, but not nearer the hole.

Exception 1: Ball striking person attending or holding up flagstick or anything carried by him – see Rule 17-3b.

Exception 2: Dropped ball – see Rule 20-2a.

(Ball purposely deflected or stopped by player, partner or caddie – see Rule 1-2.)

19-2/1 Ball stopped by player’s foot moves when foot removed…1 stroke penalty if ball is replaced (19-2); if not replaced then18-2a applies & he loses hole in match play or additional two stroke penalty (1 + 2 = 3) 19-2/1.5 Ball moves prior to address and is accidentally stopped by player’s club; player removes club and ball rolls away…Penalty under 19-2 and ball must be replaced. If not replaced it’s an additional 2-stroke penalty…revised 2006 ★19-2/8 Player’s ball strikes Opponent’s or Fellow-Competitor’s bag left ahead by shared caddie. 19-2/9 Divot taken after stroke strikes ball in motion…subsequent stroke and divot caused ball to move – penalty 19-2/10 Ball stopped or deflected by rake held by player’s caddie

181 Ball hits player’s own bag and stops there. It is then played from where it lies (on bag). There is a 1 stroke penalty under 19-2 and two more under the general penalty for 19- 2. Ü

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 178 1/27/2015 19-3 By Opponent, Caddie or Equipment in Match Play (Options) If a player’s ball is accidentally deflected or stopped by an opponent, his caddie or equipment, there is no penalty. The player may, before another stroke is made by either side, cancel the stroke and play a ball without The player has an opportunity penalty as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was for a “do over”. Notice it says “a ball” rather than “the ball”. last played (see Rule 20-5) or he may play the ball as it lies. However, if the player elects not to cancel the stroke and the ball has come to rest in or on the opponent’s or his caddies clothes or equipment, the ball must through the green or in a hazard be dropped, or on the putting green be placed, as near as possible to the spot directly under the place where the 1 + 2 = 3 ball came to rest in or on the article, but not nearer the hole.182

Exception: Ball striking person attending or holding up flagstick or anything carried by him – see Rule 17-3b.

(Ball purposely deflected or stopped by player, partner or caddie – see Rule 1-2.)

19-3/1 Ball accidentally strikes opponent standing out of bounds and comes to rest out of bounds…player is entitled to replay the stroke 19-3/3 Player’s ball strikes another player’s trolley then strikes own trolley. Match play…may replay; Stroke play…one stroke penalty 19-5/3 Competitor’s ball played on putting green deflected by balls of two fellow-competitors

K.C. Coté Rule K.C. Coté was caddying for Marsha O’Neill. Marsha hit a ball from a bunker and it hit the bag of her opponent (match play) and otherwise would have gone off the green and maybe out of bounds. Marsha had the option of cancelling and replaying or playing it as it lies.

19-4 By Fellow-Competitor, Caddie or Equipment in Stroke Play See Rule 19-1 regarding ball deflected by outside agency.

Exception: Ball striking person attending or holding up flagstick or anything carried by him – see Rule 17-3b.

19-5 By Another Ball a. At Rest If a player’s ball in motion after a stroke is deflected or stopped by a ball Note difference between in play and at rest, the player must play his ball as it lies. In match play, Match & Stroke Play. there is no penalty. In stroke play, there is no penalty unless both balls lay on the putting green prior to the stroke, in which case the player incurs a penalty of two strokes.

182 It’s not usually a good shot that started these events.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 179 1/27/2015 b. In Motion If a player’s ball in motion after a stroke other than on the putting green is deflected or stopped by another ball in motion after a stroke, the player Both players play the ball as it lies. must play his ball as it lies, without penalty.

If a player’s ball in motion after a stroke on the putting green is deflected or stopped by another ball in motion after a stroke, the player’s stroke is cancelled. The ball must be replaced and replayed, without penalty.

Note: Nothing in this Rule overrides the provisions of Rule 10-1 (Order of Play in Match Play) or Rule 16-1f (Making Stroke While Another Ball in Motion).

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play- Two strokes.

19-5/1.5 Ball lifted and replaced; ball then rolls and strikes ball on putting green

Notes:

No penalty for striking another ball on the putting green.

In stroke play, a player’s ball lies through the green on a steep slope. He does not address the ball. As he is about to play, the ball moves and comes to rest against his club. He removes his club and the ball rolls further away. What is the player’s penalty? One stroke and put it back 19- 2/1.5

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 180 1/27/2015 USGA Video

Jeff Maggert, 2003 Masters Championship, Augusta National Golf The Rule changed Club in 2008 and this is In the final round of the 2003 Masters, Jeff Maggert, in a bunker on the now only a 1-stroke third hole struck his ball, it hit the lip of the bunker and bounced back and penalty. hit him. He incurred a penalty of two strokes.

Andrew Magee @ Phoenix Open 2001 Andrew Magee’s tee shot on the par-4 332 yard 17th hole hit the putter of Tom Byrum and went in the hole for a “double-eagle” 1.

Davis Love, AT&T Pebble Beach National Pro-Am On the par-3 12th hole Davis Love’s tee shot bounced off a photographer’s leg and rolled closer to the hole. Love made birdie and won the tournament.

Dennis Watson Video, 1986 NEC World Series of Golf, Firestone CC During play into a green Denis Watson’s ball was hit left of a green and deliberately batted by a spectator back towards the green. The Rules Official Glen Tait handled the ruling.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 181 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 182 1/27/2015 Relief Situations and Procedures

Rule 20 Lifting, Dropping and Placing; Playing from Wrong Place

Lifting Dropping Placing Replacing Player Player himself Player Player Partner Partner Partner Person Authorized Person who lifted it No blanket 20-1 20-2a 20-3a 20-3a authorizations for caddies! 20-3a/0.5 20-3a/0.5 The player is responsible for any breach of the Rules by the caddie or any person authorized. Rule 20-1

“This is a ‘takeover Rule’.” John Morrissett

20-1 Lifting and Marking A ball to be lifted under the Rules may be lifted by the player, his partner or another person authorized by the player. In any such case, the player shall be responsible for any breach of the Rules. (Shouldn’t it be marking and lifting since that’s the way we do it?)

The position of the ball must be marked before it is lifted under a Rule that requires it to be replaced on the spot from which it was lifted. If it is 1 + 2 = 2 not marked, the player incurs a penalty of one stroke and the ball must be “penalty cap” replaced. If it is not replaced, the player incurs the general penalty for breach of this Rule, but there is no additional penalty under Rule 20-1.

If a ball or ball-marker is accidentally moved in the process of lifting the ball under a Rule or marking its position, the ball or the ball-marker must Definition of “directly attributable” be replaced. There is no penalty provided the movement of the ball or the Decision 20-1/15 ball-marker is directly attributable to the specific act of marking the position of or lifting the ball. Otherwise, the player shall incur a penalty Otherwise means the stroke under this Rule or Rule 18-2a. (There is a very narrow interpretation of movement is not directly directly attributable.) attributable to the marking or lifting of the ball Exception: If a player incurs a penalty for failing to act in accordance with Rule 5-3 or 12-2, there is no additional penalty under Rule 20-1.

Note: The position of a ball to be lifted should be marked by placing a ball-marker, a small coin or other similar object immediately183 behind the ball. If the ball-marker interferes with the play, stance or stroke of another player, it should be placed one or more clubhead-lengths to one side.

A ball lifted and set aside is not in play. A ball on a cart path does not need to be marked if the player is going to take relief since the ball does not need to be replaced.

183 Immediately means almost touching. David Price

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 183 1/27/2015 20-1/0.5 Whether player himself must lift ball…Rule 20-1 overrides other Rules which imply the player himself must lift the ball 20-1/0.7 Lifting ball to determine application of Rule…embedded? Burrowing animal hole? (5th time you can’t clean ball) 20-1/2 Player’s ball lifted by opponent without authority …Penalty under Rule 18-3b. 20-1/3 Player marks opponent’s ball & lifts without authority, holes out and opponent claims hole 20-1/4 Competitor’s ball lifted without authority 20-1/5 Competitor’s ball lifted without authority by fellow- competitor’s caddie who subsequently substitutes another ball which competitor plays 20-1/5.5 Ball-marker moved accidentally by player (stuck to sole of shoe)…penalty, not directly attributable 20-1/6 Ball-marker moved accidentally by player in process of marking position of ball…no penalty, directly attributable 20-1/6.5 Ball-marker pressed down by opponent ★20-1/7 Ball-marker moved by opponent’s caddie accidentally…Penalty REVISED 2014 20-1/10.5 Ball-marker moved accidentally by player after having moved loose impediments…replace without penalty 20-1/12 Ball-marker moved accidentally by player after having moved loose impediments ★20-1/13 Ball accidentally kicked by player asked to lift it due to interference…Penalty under Rule 18-2a REVISED 2014 20-1/14 Ball moved by putter dropped by player approaching ball to lift it ★20-1/15 Meaning of “directly attributable”…specific act 184 ★20-1/16 Summary of methods used to mark position of ball…the Note to Rule 20-1 is a recommendation of best practice, but there is no penalty for failing to act in accordance with the Note. Examples of methods that are not recommended, but are permissible: toe of a club, tee, loose impediment, scratching a line. Not permissible – blemish on the putting green. 20-1/19 Placing objects marking position of ball other than behind ball

20-2 Dropping and Re-Dropping a. By Whom and How Ryan Gregg US Amateur Qualifying: A ball to be dropped under the Rules shall be dropped by the player Two player’s balls wind up on himself. He must stand erect, hold the ball at shoulder height and arm’s a cart path. One player gets length and drop it. If a ball is dropped by any other person or in any other there first and drops the ball of a fellow-competitor…it was manner, and the error is not corrected as provided in Rule 20-6, the played from where it was player incurs a penalty stroke. (This rule was changed in 1984) dropped (by the wrong player). Penalty: 1 stroke penalty for wrong person dropping. 184 Decision 20-1/15 arose from an incident during the 1998 US Open at The Olympic Club. Mike Reid, on the 1st green, went to mark his ball and dropped the coin moving the ball. Ross Gallaneault gave him a ruling that it was no penalty. It was changed at scoring. Ross wrote to the Rules of Golf Committee asking for a decision on what “directly attributable” meant.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 184 1/27/2015 If the ball when dropped touches any person or the equipment of any player before or after it strikes a part of the course and before it comes to rest, the ball must be re-dropped, without penalty. There is no limit to the number of times a ball shall be re-dropped in such circumstances. See video of player dropping over and over. These are “unlimited drops” rather than “no drops”.185 See Scott McCarron incident at 2004 PGA Championship in Notes.

(Taking action to influence position or movement of ball – see Rule 1-2.)

1 + 2 = 2 ★20-2a/2 Spinning ball when dropped Ü 20-2a/3 Ball dropped in improper manner and in wrong place Ü 1 + 2 = 3

20-2a/4 Ball dropped in improper manner moves when addressed; player then lifts ball and drops it in proper manner 20-2a/5 Caddie holds back tree branch to prevent branch from deflecting dropped ball 20-2a/6 Ball dropped under one option of unplayable ball rule strikes player; player wishes to change relief option 20-2a/7 Whether glove used as indicating mark is equipment…yes 20-2a/8 Player drops ball to determine where original ball may roll if dropped

What does “as near as possible” mean? b. Where to Drop Within a few inches of a When a ball is to be dropped as near as possible to a specific spot, it specific spot. must be dropped not nearer the hole than the specific spot which, if it is not precisely known to the player, must be estimated.

186 Key to whether I can change A ball when dropped must first strike a part of the course where the my relief options: applicable Rule requires it to be dropped. If it is not so dropped, Rules 20- Rule 20-2(b) 6 and 20-7 apply.

20-2b/1 Player drops ball and it lodges in a bush…Ball in play 20-2b/2 Measuring club-lengths

Rule 20-2a & 20-2b – drop and keep dropping until we get it right.

185 Staebler doesn’t like the term “No Drops” because if a player played the ball from that position it would be the ball in play. He prefers “Unlimited Drops”. 186 Not necessarily the ground e.g. Billy Ray Brown at the Masters dropping in an azalea bush.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 185 1/27/2015 c. When to Re-Drop (7 times when the player must re-drop) If you take relief you must A dropped ball shall be redropped without penalty if it: take complete relief. 20-2c (v) (i). rolls into and comes to rest in a hazard; (ii) rolls out of and comes to rest outside a hazard; (iii) rolls onto and comes to rest on a putting green; (iv) rolls and comes to rest out of bounds; (v) rolls to and comes to rest in a position where there is interference by the condition from which relief was taken under Rule 24-2b (immovable obstruction), Rule 25-1 (abnormal ground condition), Rule 25-3 (wrong putting green) or a Local Rule (Rule 33-8a), or rolls back into the pitch mark from which it was lifted under Rule 25-2 (embedded ball). (vi) rolls and comes to rest more than two club-lengths from where it first struck a part of the course; or (vii) rolls and comes to rest nearer the hole than: Unplayable (a) its original position or estimated position unless otherwise is not on this permitted by the Rules; or (e.g. Ball Drop) list – no re- drop! (b) the nearest point of relief or maximum available relief (Rule 24-2, 25-1 or 25-3); or (c) the point where the original ball last crossed the margin of the water hazard or lateral water hazard (Rule 26-1). Right person, right place, 187 right method: If the ball when re-dropped rolls into any position listed above, it must Then 20-2c applies. be placed as near as possible to the spot where it first struck a part of the course when re-dropped.

Note 1: If a ball when dropped or re-dropped comes to rest and Note 1: Thomas Levet situation subsequently moves, the ball must be played as it lies, unless the where a ball at rest after relief provisions of any other Rule apply.188 from a water hazard rolls back into the same hazard.

Note 2: If a ball to be re-dropped or placed under this Rule is not Note 2: No substitution permitted immediately recoverable, another ball may be substituted. under Rule 20-2c unless the ball is not immediately recoverable. (Use of Dropping Zone – see Appendix I; Part B: Section 8.)

Three Key Points to Dropping 1. Where the ball first strikes the course. 2. Where the ball ends up. 3. No limit to the number of re-drops for a “no drop”. Rule 20-2a.

20-2c/0.5 Ball dropped from Ground Under Repair area rolls to position where area interferes with stance; Whether re- drop required

187 E.g. when dropped a second time. 188 Thomas Levet, 2002 WGC-EMC World Cup, Puerto Vallarta, Mexico. Levet’s approach shot lands on the green and rolls into a lateral water hazard. He takes relief under Rule 26-1 dropping twice then placing. After the ball was placed and at rest and therefore in play, gravity took over and propelled it back into the hazard, a situation which did not require the ball to be replaced outside the hazard. Levet again proceeded under the water hazard Rule

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 186 1/27/2015 20-2c/0.7 Ball dropped from immovable obstruction rolls nearer obstruction than the nearest point of relief. If, by changing clubs, interference no longer exists, must player re- drop?...Yes 20-2c/0.8 Re-drop not required if interference exists using a club other than the original club used to determine “nearest point of relief” ★20-2c/1 Explains the limits how far ball may roll after a drop…helpful decision 20-2c/2 Ball dropped third time when placement required after second drop…Greg Norman at the Australian Open was disqualified for dropping three times (then playing from wrong place). 20-2c/3.5 Dropped ball comes to rest and then rolls out of bounds 20-2c/4 Caddie stops dropped ball before it comes to rest; When penalty incurred…Stuart Appleby situation…penalty under Rule 1-2 20-2c/5 Changing relief options when re-dropping required…no 20-2c/6 Player’s club strikes immovable obstruction during stroke after relief taken…US Open at Olympia Fields 20-2c/7 Player takes relief from area of casual water and ball comes to rest in a position where another area of casual water interferes; whether re-drop required…No, new situation

20-3 Placing and Replacing (Sometimes Dropped)

Amended in 2008 to reduce the penalty for having the wrong person place or replace a ball to one stroke.

The Difference Between Placing and Replacing Placing: Putting this ball on this spot for the first time. Replacing: Everything else. - Lew Blakey

Placing 1. Putting original ball on new spot. 2. Putting a substituted ball on a new spot. 3. Putting a substituted ball on original spot. - David Staebler a. By Whom and Where A ball to be placed under the Rules must be placed by the player or his partner.

A ball is to be replaced under the Rules must be replaced by any one of the following: (i) the person who lifted or moved the ball, (ii) the player, or (iii) the player’s partner. The ball must be placed on the spot from which it was lifted or moved. If the ball is placed or replaced by any other person and the error is not corrected as provided in Rule 20-6, the player incurs a penalty of one stroke. In any such case, the player is responsible for any

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 187 1/27/2015 other breach of the Rules that occurs as a result of the placing or replacing of the ball.

E.g. if caddie replaces instead of player, partner or person who lifted it. If a ball or ball-marker is accidentally moved in the process of placing or replacing the ball, the ball or the ball-marker must be replaced. There is no penalty provided the movement of the ball or ball-marker is directly attributable to the specific act of placing or replacing the ball or removing the ball-marker. Otherwise, the player shall incur a penalty stroke under Rule 18-2a or 20-1.

If a ball to be replaced is placed other than on the spot from which it was lifted or moved and the error is not corrected as provided in Rule 20-6, the player incurs the general penalty, loss of hole in match play or two strokes in stroke play, for a breach of the applicable Rule.

20-3a/0.5 Explains who may place and replace a ball 20-3a/1 Ball moved in removing ball-marker after replacing ball…Ok REVISED 2014 20-3a/2 Trademark aimed along line of putt when ball replaced…ok 20-3a/3 Whether ball must be replaced if other Rule applies b. Lie of Ball to Be Placed or Replaced Altered If the original lie of a ball to be placed or replaced has been altered: Key: (i) except in a hazard, the ball must be placed in the nearest lie most If you know the lie, similar to the original lie that is not more than one club-length from the follow the altered lie rule. Rule 20-3b original lie, not nearer the hole and not in a hazard; They don’t get to pick – it has to be the nearest; nearest not nicest. If you don’t know the lie (ii)in a water hazard, the ball must be placed in accordance with Clause you don’t know what a (i) above, except that the ball must be placed in the water hazard; similar lie is. (iii) in a bunker, the original lie must be re-created as nearly as possible and the ball must be placed in that lie.

Note: If the original lie of a ball to be placed or replaced189 has been altered and it is impossible to determine the spot where the ball is to be placed or replaced, Rule 20-3b applies if the original lie is known, and Rule 20-3c applies if the original lie is not known.

Exception: If the player is searching for or identifying a ball covered by sand – see Rule 12-1a.

189 “Replace” means go to Rule 20-3. The term “replacing” within the Rules of Golf is not a methodology. Replacing means getting the ball back in play on a spot or in a location and could mean dropping. If you don’t know the lie you don’t know what a similar lie is.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 188 1/27/2015 20-3b/4 Lie of ball through the green altered; original lie of ball known but spot where ball lay not determinable

20-3b/5 An outside agency stepped on A’s ball in tall grass through the green and presses ball into the ground. Lie of ball to be replaced altered and spot where ball originally lay not determinable190 20-3b/6 Lie of ball in bunker altered; Original lie of ball known but spot where ball lay not determinable ★20-3b/7 Whether original lie may be “nearest lie most similar” 20-3b/8 Loose impediment affecting lie of ball moved

Q. In stroke play, a player accidentally steps on and moves his ball through the green, altering the lie. He lifts the ball, cleans it, places it two-club lengths from where it originally lay, and plays. What is the ruling? A. There is a two-stroke penalty. Rules 18-2a & 20-3b. c. Spot Not Determinable If it is impossible to determine the spot where the ball is to be placed or replaced:

(i) through the green, the ball must be dropped as near as possible to the place where it lay but not in a hazard or on a putting green; 191

(ii) in a hazard, the ball must be dropped in the hazard as near as possible to the place where it lay;

(iii) on the putting green, the ball must be placed as near as possible to the place where it lay but not in a hazard. 192

Exception: When resuming play (Rule 6-8d), if the spot where the ball is to be placed is impossible to determine, it must be estimated and the ball placed on the estimated spot. d. Ball Fails to Come to Rest on Spot If a ball when placed fails to come to rest on the spot on which it was placed, there is no penalty and the ball must be replaced. If it still fails to come to rest on that spot:

(i) except in a hazard, it must be placed at the nearest spot where it can be placed at rest that is not nearer the hole and not in a hazard; 193

190 Decisions 20-3b4 & 20-3b/5 resulted from events at the 2002 British Open at Muirfield. 191 Obviously when it is not possible to fix the former location with sufficient accuracy to know what the lie was like, the best that can be done is to require the player, by dropping, take his chances on the lie he receives, just as in the play of the previous stroke he took his chances on the lie into which the ball would move. Richard S. Tufts 192 On the putting green, where the character of the surface is more uniform, the Rules permit the ball to be placed rather than dropped, at or as near as possible to the spot where the ball lay.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 189 1/27/2015 (ii) in a hazard, it must be placed in the hazard at the nearest spot where it can be placed at rest that is not nearer the hole.

If a ball when placed comes to rest on the spot on which it is placed, and ii subsequently moves, there is no penalty and the ball must be played as it lies, unless the provisions of any other Rule applies. Q. Ball dropped instead of placed or placed instead of dropped. Penalty? *PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 20-1, 20-2 or 20-3: A. The player gets the general penalty under Match play - Loss of Hole; Stroke play – Two strokes. Rule 20-3.

*If a player makes a stroke at a ball substituted under one of these Rules when such substitution is not permitted, he incurs the general penalty for breach of that Rule, but there is no additional penalty under that Rule. If a player drops a ball in an improper manner and plays from a wrong place or if the ball has been put into play by a person not permitted by the Rules and then played from a wrong place, see Note 3 to Rule 20-7c.

Q: What happens when a ball is dropped instead of placed or placed instead of dropped? A: The player gets the general penalty under Rules 20-1, 20-2 & 20-3.

20-3d/1 Placed ball rolls into hole…was it at rest? If yes, then ball is holed. 20-3d/2 Ball in bunker moves closer to hole when movable obstruction, rake, removed and ball will not remain at rest when replaced; all other parts of bunker are nearer hole Why you don’t leave rakes in bunkers.

Q: What Rule do you get the penalty under in 20-3d/2? Rule 28a or Rule 1- 4? A: The option he elects to proceed under.

See Note in Rule 18 about ball lifted without marking its position and substituted and replaced. This is a 1 + 2 = 2 in 2012. This used to be a 3-stroke penalty that was rectified in the 2012 Rule change.

20-4 When Ball Dropped or Placed Is in Play If the player’s ball in play has been lifted, it is again in play when dropped or placed. When I let go of it. A substituted ball becomes the ball in play when it has been dropped or placed.

(Ball incorrectly substituted - See 15-2.)

(Lifting ball incorrectly substituted, dropped or placed – see Rule 20-6.)

193 Meaning of “at rest” in 20-3d: When you take your fingers off the ball does it move?

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 190 1/27/2015 20-4/1 Ball replaced on putting green but ball-marker not removed; ball then moves…ball must be played from new position. Marked ball is back in play even if ball-marker is Important: intent still there. See Decision 18-1/12. 20-4/2 Ball lifted by player from putting green and placed by caddie behind ball-marker…not in play Ü

20-5 Making Next Stroke from Where Previous Stroke Made When a player elects or is required to make his next stroke from where a Rule 20-5 previous stroke was made, he must proceed as follows: 5-3 17-2 (a) On the Teeing Ground: The ball to be played must be played 10-1c from within the teeing ground. It may be played from anywhere 17-2 19-1b within the teeing ground and it may be teed. 19-3 (b) Through the Green: The ball to be played must be dropped 26 and when dropped must first strike a part of the course 27-1a 27-1b through the green. 27-1c (c) In a Hazard: The ball to be played must be dropped and when 28a 29-3 dropped must first strike a part of the course in the hazard. 30-2b (d) On the Putting Green: The ball to be played must be placed on the putting green.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 20-5: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

20-5/2 Player proceeding under Rule 20-5 drops ball on different part of course…Ball was in a bunker close to the edge and was hit out of bounds – when dropping under Rule 27-1 the ball must first strike a part of the course from which his original ball was last played 18-2a/11 Tee shot wrongly thought to be out of bounds lifted; competitor plays another ball from tee

20-6 Lifting Ball Incorrectly Substituted, Dropped or Placed (The so-called Eraser Rule) A ball incorrectly substituted, dropped or placed in a wrong place or otherwise not in accordance with the Rules but not played may be lifted, without penalty, and the player must then proceed correctly.

The term “Eraser Rule” or “Escape Rule” was coined by Kendra Graham.

When a player drops under an applicable Rule (e.g. Rule 27-1) Rule 20-6 does not apply. See, for example, Decisions 15/5, 27-1/2 & 27-1/2.3

20-6/1 Ball placed when required to be dropped or dropped when required to be placed; correction of error 194

194 NCGA Exam 2010; USGA Exam 2010, 2011

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 191 1/27/2015 20-6/2 Changing relief options after ball dropped in a wrong place…ok 20-6/3 Ball mistakenly substituted when dropped; correction of error 20-6/4 Substituting ball when re-dropping …When correcting the error the player is proceeding under the original Rule. If that Rule allows substitution then its ok ★20-6/5 Player drops ball under Rules and then wishes to replace ball in original position…Once a player has put a ball into play under an applicable Rule, he must continue to proceed under that Rule until he has correctly put a ball into play.195

★18-2a/12 Player entitled to relief from condition lifts ball; player then replaces ball and plays it from original location

20-7 Playing from Wrong Place (Trunk Slammer) (Second Ball)

Note 3 added in 2008 to avoid a “double penalty” when the player plays from a wrong place and incorrectly substitutes a ball (see corresponding change to Rule 15-2). In 2012 Note 3 was amended so that if a player is to be penalized for playing from a wrong place, in most cases the penalty will be limited to two strokes, even if another Rule has been breached prior to his making the stroke. a. General A player has played from a wrong place if he makes a stroke at his ball in play:

(i) on a part of the course where the Rules do not permit a stroke Definition of Wrong Place. to be played or a ball to be dropped or placed; or (e.g. sod farm declared GUR with relief mandatory; or a wrong putting green) (ii) when the Rules require a dropped ball to be re-dropped or a moved ball to be replaced. (e.g. more than two club lengths from LWH)

Note: For a ball played from outside the teeing ground or from a wrong teeing ground – see Rule 11-4. b. Match play If a player makes a stroke from a wrong place, he loses the hole. Stroke play is the real reason for the Rule. c. Stroke play If a competitor makes a stroke from a wrong place, he incurs a penalty of two strokes under the applicable Rule. He must play out the hole with the ball played from the wrong place, without correcting his error, provided he has not committed a serious breach (see Note 1).

99% of the time it’s If a competitor becomes aware that he has played from a wrong place a “regular breach” and believes that he may have committed a serious breach, he must, before making a stroke on the next teeing ground, play out the hole with

195 Index I-12 to 14 Ball Dropped or Re-Dropped: Changing Relief Options – 8 decisions

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 192 1/27/2015 a second ball196 played in accordance with the Rules. If the hole being played is the last hole of the round, he must declare, before leaving the putting green, that he will play out the hole with a second ball played in Only the Committee accordance with the Rules. can determine if there has been a serious breach. If the competitor has played a second ball, he must report the facts to the Committee before returning his score card; if he fails to do so, he is disqualified. The Committee must determine whether the competitor has committed a serious breach of the applicable Rule. If he has, the score with the second ball counts and the competitor must add two penalty strokes to his score with that ball. If the competitor has committed a serious breach and has failed to correct it as outlined above, he is disqualified.

Note 1: A competitor is deemed to have committed a serious breach of Definition of “Serious Breach” the applicable Rule if the Committee considers he has gained a significant advantage as a result of playing from a wrong place.

Previously Decision 20-7b/0.5 explained the meaning of “serious breach”. The concept was moved to Note 1 in 2004. Significant advantage means significant distance, or Note 1: Examples of Serious Breach avoiding a penalty stroke or significantly better conditions. There are two kinds of 26-1/11 LWH breaches: regular and serious. The question the Committee needs to ask is “Is two 26-1/21 LWH penalty strokes enough for what happened?” Note 2: 1st sentence – regular breach Note 2: If a competitor plays a second ball under Rule 20-7c and it is 2nd sentence – serious breach ruled not to count, strokes made with that ball and penalty strokes incurred solely by playing that ball are disregarded. If the second ball is ruled to count, the stroke made from the wrong place and any strokes subsequently taken with the original ball including penalty strokes incurred solely by playing that ball are disregarded.

Note 3: If a player incurs a penalty for making a stroke from a wrong place, there is no additional penalty for: (a) substituting a ball when not permitted; This used to be a 4 stroke penalty. (b) dropping a ball when the Rules require it to be placed, or placing a ball when the Rules require it to be dropped; (c) dropping a ball in an improper manner; or (d) a ball being put into play by a person not permitted to do so under the Rules.

Q. What does Rule 20-7 add to the Rules of Golf? A. The concept of serious breach!

Wrong Ball vs. Wrong Place

Wrong Place – the ball is the ball in play Wrong Ball – the ball is not in play because it was never put into play or it was taken out of play.

196 There is no requirement for announcement in playing a second ball under Rule 20-7. Which ball counts, etc., such as required in Rule 3-3.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 193 1/27/2015 But penalties that would apply to either ball don’t go away…e.g. Practice Authority? Decision 20-7c/5 (Rule 7-2), Advice (Rule 8-1), Wrong Ball (Rule 15-3) and use of an artificial device such as a distance-measuring device when the Local Rule is not in effect (Rule 14-3). Ball at Rest Moved (18-2b).

20-7/2 Ball putted from wrong place lifted and putted from right place…ball replaced at wrong ball mark and then putted is played from a wrong place but is in play – when it is lifted without 1 + 2 = 3 marking and not replaced (played from original ball mark) it’s a two stroke general penalty under Rule 20-1.Ü 20-7/2.5 Ball deemed unplayable in water hazard; another ball is dropped in hazard but player realizes error before playing… 20-7/3 Whether player may drop ball into area from which play prohibited…Yes 20-7c/1 Ball placed at wrong place on putting green and 2 + 2 + 4 holed…Penalty REVISED 2014 20-7c/2 Ball putted from wrong place lifted and putted from right place Ü 20-7c/3 Ball believed to be lost in bunker; Competitor drops another ball in bunker and plays it; Original ball then found outside bunker 20-7c/4 Competitor’s ball played by fellow-competitor; competitor substitutes ball at wrong place, plays it and then abandons it and plays out original ball from right place…Penalty of 4 2 + 2 + 4 strokes (Rule 13-1, 15-2 and 20-7c)…Revised 2008 Ü 20-7c/5 Competitor plays second ball under Rule 20-7c; Clarification of “Penalty strokes incurred solely by playing the ball Ruled not to count”…player may not ignore penalty that might apply to either ball (practice, advice, wrong ball) 20-7c/6 Ball in bunker played by fellow-competitor; Ball not replaced by player…Player played from a wrong place and must continue from that spot if there is no serious breach with a two stroke penalty

Notes:

If you know where it is you place it. If you don’t know you drop it. On the green you place it even if you don’t know.

Meaning of “Serious Breach” – See Note 1 to 20-7c, former Decision 20- 7b/0.5.

Meaning of “directly attributable”. In Rule 20-1 the phrase means the specific act of placing a ball-marker behind the ball, placing a club to the side of the ball, or lifting the ball such that the player’s hand, the placement of the ball-marker or the club, or the lifting of the ball causes the ball or the ball-marker to move. Ball – coin – hand must be in close proximity!

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 194 1/27/2015 In Rule 20-3a the phrase “directly attributable” means the specific act of placing or replacing the ball in front of a ball-marker, placing a club to the side of the ball-marker, or lifting the ball-marker such that the player’s hand, the placement of the ball or the club, or the lifting of the ball-marker causes the ball or the ball-marker to move. Decision 20-1/15.

Now the meaning of directly attributable is in the Rule.

Q. When does a ball need to be marked? A. When it needs to be replaced.

Jesper Parnevik, 2002 Genuity Championship, Doral Jesper was assessed a one-stroke penalty during the first round when his ball accidentally hit and moved his marker on the 11th green. Lance Ten Broeck, Parnevik’s caddie, tossed him the ball and it fell on Parnevik’s ball marker, moving it slightly. Parnevik discussed it with a PGA tour rules official and was assessed the penalty for violating Rule 20-3. He finished the round marking with a tee despite the PGA Tour Local Rule requiring players to mark with a coin or small flat object. The Local Rule was subsequently changed.

Only the player can drop the ball. Rule 20-2a.

Meaning of “immediately recoverable”. When a ball cannot be recovered within a few seconds. Decision 18/11

Does Rule 20-3a override other Rules which imply that the player himself must place or replace the ball? Yes, see Decision 20-3a/0.5

What does “as near as possible mean”? Within a few inches (authority?) In Decision 20-5/2 a player whose ball is in a bunker but close to the edge, plays his shot out of bounds. When proceeding under Rule 27-1, the player drops a ball within a few inches of, and not nearer the hole than, the spot where the original ball was last played, but the ball first strikes a part of the course through the green. The player must lift the ball under Rule 20-6 and drop it again so that, when dropped, it first strikes the bunker. If he fails to do so he has played from a wrong place.

In Decision 20-3b/5 an outside agency accidentally steps on player’s ball in tall grass through the green and presses the ball into the ground. The original lie of the player’s ball has been altered and it is impossible to determine the spot where the player’s ball originally lay. Should the player proceed under Rule 20-3b or Rule 20-3c? If either the original lie or the spot where the ball lay is not known, Rule 20-3c overrides Rule 20-3b. The player must drop the ball as near as possible to where it lay but not in a hazard and not on a putting green. If both the original lie and the spot where the ball lay are known, Rule 20-3b overrides Rule 20-3c. The ball must be placed in the nearest most similar lie to the original lie that is not more than one club-length from the original lie, not nearer the hole and not in a hazard.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 195 1/27/2015 Key Decisions:

20/1 Player must use same club in a situation when measuring 20/2 Borrowing a club for measuring purposes 20-2c/0.7 Ball dropped from immovable obstruction rolls nearer obstruction than the nearest point of relief. If, by changing clubs, interference no longer exists, must player re- drop?...Yes 20-2c/0.8 Re-drop not required if interference exists using a club other than the original club used to determine “nearest point of relief” 20-2c/1 Explains the limits how far ball may roll after a drop 20-2c/2 Ball dropped third time…should have placed it 20-2c/4 Caddie stops dropped ball before it comes to rest- When a penalty is incurred 20-2c/5 Changing relief options when re-dropping required…no 20-3b/5 Lie of ball to be replaced altered and spot where ball originally lay not determinable 20-3d/1 Placed ball rolls into hole 20-3d/2 Ball in bunker moves closer to hole when obstruction removed and ball will not remain at rest when replaced; all other parts of bunker are nearer hole (Why you don’t leave rakes in bunkers) 20-4/1 Ball replaced on putting green but ball-marker not removed; ball then moves 20-6/1 Ball placed when required to be dropped or dropped when required to be placed; correction of error 20-6/2 Changing relief options after ball dropped in a wrong place…dropped under 28c then changes to 28b…ok 20-6/3 Ball mistakenly substituted when dropped; correction of error 20-7/3 Whether player may drop ball into area from which play prohibited…yes 20-7c/1 Ball placed at wrong place on putting green and holed 20-7c/2 Ball putted from wrong place lifted and putted from right place Ü 2 + 2 + 4 20-7c/4 Competitor’s ball played by fellow-competitor; competitor substitutes ball at wrong place, plays it and then abandons it and plays out original ball from right place Rule 15-3b; 2 + 2 + 4 Rule 13-1; Rule 20-7c Ü

15/4 Player lifts ball, sets it aside and plays it from where set aside (player is playing with a wrong ball) 26-1/11 Meaning of “Known or Virtually Certain”…”Knowledge” and “virtual certainty” are different

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 196 1/27/2015 18th Hole 2004 PGA Championship, Whistling Straights Scott McCarron’s ball came to rest on a clump of TV cables (TIO’s?). On the 1st drop the ball rolled closer to the hole; the 2nd drop hit McCarron’s foot and he wanted to place the ball (Rule 20-2c). Ed Hoard was the hole official and told him he needed to re-drop (Rules 20-2a). McCarron wanted a second opinion so Ed called the Rover, Mark Wilson. Mark of course, agreed with Ed. The next drop ended up in heavy rough.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 197 1/27/2015

Intentionally left blank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 198 1/27/2015 Rule 21 Cleaning the Ball

A ball on the putting green may be cleaned when lifted under Rule 16-1b. Elsewhere, a ball may be cleaned when lifted except when it has been lifted: Elsewhere means: Teeing Ground a. To determine if it is unfit for play (Rule 5-3); Through the Green Hazards b. For identification (Rule 12-2), in which case it may be cleaned only to the extent necessary for identification; or c. Because it is assisting or interfering with play (Rule 22).

If a player cleans his ball during play of a hole except as provided in the Rules, he incurs a penalty of one stroke and the ball, if lifted, must be 1 + 1 + 1 = 1 replaced.

If a player who is required to replace a ball fails to do so he incurs the penalty for breach of Rules 20-3a, but there is no additional penalty under 1 + 2 = 2

Rule 21. (Meaning he played it from a wrong place.)

Exception: If a player incurs a penalty for failing to act in accordance with Rule 5-3, 12-2 or 22, there is no additional penalty under Rule 21.

Notes:

There are fives times when you can’t clean the ball in play: 1. To determine if it is unfit (Rule 5-3). Rationale: We don’t care if a player hits Joe Terry Acronym an unfit ball and there is no penalty for doing so! “I – U – I” 2. When it is being identified (Rule 12-2) [½ time ball may only be cleaned to Interfering or Assisting extent necessary for identification]. Rationale: We want a player to be able Unfit to identify his ball anywhere on the course and there is a penalty for playing a Identifying wrong ball. 3. Because it is assisting or interfering with play (Rule 22-2) 4. Lifting ball to determine whether it lies in a burrowing animal hole 5. Lifting ball to determine if it is embedded

Two Times by Decision When Ball May NOT Be Cleaned

Lifting ball to determine whether it lies in a burrowing animal hole Lifting ball to determine whether it is embedded Decision 20-1/0.7 (formerly decisions 25/21 & 25-2/7)

There is a one stroke penalty for cleaning a ball if not entitled to do so under the rules. Doubt as to whether or not a ball has been cleaned is going to be resolved against the player.

This rule was significantly changed in 1981, and revised in 2004 for clarity and consistency in the procedure.

Anything adhering to the ball is not a loose impediment. See definition of loose impediment. Decision 21/2 Does this include a snail?

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 199 1/27/2015 Ball in play and at rest moved by another ball may be cleaned before being replaced. Rule 18-5

Decision 21/2 shows that Rule 21 can apply even when the ball is not in the player’s hand.

Key Decisions:

21/1 Removing paint from ball 21/2 Removing grass adhering to ball…Penalty 21/3 Whether ball cleaned through act of caddie throwing it to player…Question of fact…any doubt should be resolved against the player…revised 2006 21/4 Position of ball lifted for identification not marked, 1 + 1 + 1 = 1 intention to lift not announced and ball cleaned beyond the extent necessary to identify it…One stroke penalty 21/5 Player lifts ball when cleaning it is not permitted and rotates it when it is replaced…Ok, except may not “tee’ ball up on mud

25-2/7 To determine if it is embedded…but may not clean 25/21 To determine if it is in a burrowing animal hole…Must make necessary announcements…and may not clean. 20-1/0.7 Lifting ball to determine application of a Rule

Q. A leaf is adhering to a ball in bunker – player removes it. Has he cleaned Dennis Harwood, USGA the ball or removed a loose impediment? Advanced Class, Las A. He has cleaned the ball, a violation of Rule 21. Decision 21/2 Vegas, 2007

If he removes the leaf it’s a one stroke penalty under Rule 21. If he has removed a loose impediment it’s a two stroke penalty under Rule 23-1. Decision 21/2 says that “anything adhering to the ball is not a loose impediment.” See definition of loose impediment.

It’s one if you lift and you clean, Your ball when it’s not on the green, Unless it could never be played, And the requisite penalty is paid. Doris Rumjahn

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 200 1/27/2015 Rule 22 Ball Assisting or Interfering With Play

22-1 Ball Assisting Play Except when a ball is in motion, if a player considers that a ball might assist any other player, he may;

(a) lift the ball if it is his ball, or

(b) have any other ball lifted.197

A ball lifted under this Rule must be replaced (see Rule 20-3).198 The ball must not be cleaned unless it lies on the putting green (see Rule 21). No requirement for announcement.

In stroke play, a player required to lift his ball may play first rather than lift the ball. Match Play has order of play; Most of the time this is going to be on the putting green.

In stroke play, if the Committee determines that competitors have agreed 199 Cousin to Rule 1-3 not to lift a ball that might assist any competitor, they are disqualified.

Note: When another ball is in motion, a ball that might influence the movement of the ball in motion must not be lifted.

We see Rule 22-1 in action every time a player putts the ball close to the hole and finishes.

21/5 Player lifts ball under Rule not permitting cleaning and rotates it when replaced…ok unless he tees it up on mud

22-2 Ball Interfering with Play Except when a ball is in motion, if a player considers that another ball Starts with the exception might interfere with his play, he may have it lifted. (nobody else)

A ball lifted under this Rule must be replaced (see Rule 20-3).200 The ball must not be cleaned unless it lies on the putting green (see Rule 21).

In stroke play, a player required to lift his ball may play first rather than lift the ball.

Note 1: Except on the putting green, a player may not lift his ball solely because he considers that it might interfere with the play of another player. If a player lifts his ball without being asked to do so, he incurs a penalty of one stroke for a breach of Rule 18-2a, but there is no additional penalty under Rule 22. See also Rule 17!

197 “Any other ball” includes another ball on another hole. 198 “See Rule 20-3” is code for mark it before you lift it. 199 The disqualification is under Rule 22 not 1-3. 200 Code for mark it before you lift it.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 201 1/27/2015 Note 2: When another ball is in motion, a ball that might influence the movement of the ball in motion must not be lifted The only way to get the general penalty is not PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE: replace it; or lift it while Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes. another ball is in motion.

Notes:

Rule 22 is intended to cover situations where there is a reasonable possibility that one ball might assist or interfere with another ball. Decision 22/3

No right to mark if it might interfere…if you think it might assist – ok.

You have an absolute right to lift if your ball may assist. No absolute right to lift if you think it may interfere.

Q. A player may mark and lift his ball if he thinks it might interfere with an opponent’s or fellow-competitor’s play. A. False.

The revisions in 2004 added the penalty of disqualification for players leaving balls in position to help each other.

See “How to Conduct a Competition” which recommends the following Local Rule for conducting Best-Ball-of-Four or so-called “Scrambles”:

If a player’s ball played from within twenty yards of the hole is deflected or stopped by a partner’s ball, the player shall incur a penalty of two strokes and the partner’s ball shall be replaced.

A player can have “mental interference” under Rule 22 but not under Rule 24. See Decision 24-2a/1

Rule 22 does not apply to an abandoned ball.

Key Decisions:

22/1 Player may have a ball lifted because of mental interference… c.f. 24-2a/1 22/2 Player claims that another ball lying 30 yards away interferes with his play. 22/3 Player requests another player to lift his ball in absence of reasonable possibility ball might interfere or assist 22/5 Assisting ball lifted by opponent replaced on request; player’s ball then strikes opponent’s ball and opponent lodges claim

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 202 1/27/2015 22/6 Competitor requests that ball in position to assist him not Question itself is not a be lifted…if players agree not to lift a ball that might assist breach. one both are disqualified…Ü 22/7 Ball assisting fellow-competitor on putting green; Procedure for Referee if competitor does not lift ball…Committee may intervene

20-1/11 Player wants to move ball-marker because it may assist another player…player is entitled to move it. 30-3f/11 Request to lift ball that might assist partner not honored…Player is disqualified for the hole 3-4/1 Competitor not given opportunity to lift ball assisting fellow- competitor…fellow-competitor disqualified

Video 1 + 1 + 1 = 1

Mhari McKay, US Women’s Open, Pumpkin Ridge, 2003 Hit ball into bunker and it hit and moved Hilary Lunke’s ball at rest. Lunke lifted under Rule 18-5 and replaced the ball (she could have cleaned it while lifted). She then lifted under Rule 22-2 for interference and was not allowed to clean the ball.

Q. Since Hilary Lunke’s lie was altered when McKay played could she have cleaned her ball under Rule 20-3c? A. What Rule was the ball lifted under? Rule 22-2. You go under the Rule under which the ball was originally lifted.

Bob Murphy 2003 Ball was hit into a bunker where it hit and moved a fellow-competitor’s ball (Larry Nelson). Murphy marked and lifted, cleaned the ball under 18-5 and after Larry Nelson played, Murphy recreated the lie and replaced the (clean) ball. Jeff Kuhn was the Rules Official. Rules 18-5, 19-5 and 22

Query: What if Bob Murphy said he wanted to play first under Rule 22-1? Then Larry Nelson would have to mark and lift for interference and would have the right to play first. What if Larry Nelson then says he wants to play first rather than lift? The ball further from the hole should be played first.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 203 1/27/2015

Intentionally left blank.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 204 1/27/2015 Rule 23 Loose Impediments

Tufts Principle When it is possible to do so, relief should be granted for interference which may be unfair or outside of the player’s match.201

Loose impediments are natural objects including: • stones, leaves, twigs, branches and the like, • dung, and ❤ Heart of the • worms, insects and the like, and the casts and heaps made by them, Rule is the definition provided they are not: • fixed or growing, • solidly embedded, or • adhering to the ball. Free Relief Rules Rule 23 Rule 24 Sand and loose soil are loose impediments on the putting green, but not Rule 25 elsewhere. Snow and natural ice, other than frost, are either casual water or loose impediments, at the option of the player. Manufactured ice is an obstruction. Dew and frost are NOT loose impediments.

There are 34 Decisions under the heading “Loose Impediments”.

23-1 Relief202 Except when both the loose impediment and the ball lie in or touch the same hazard, any loose impediment may be removed without penalty. (See also Rule 13-4c)

If the ball lies anywhere other than on the putting green and the removal of a loose impediment by the player causes the ball to move, Rule 18-2a applies. (formerly Rule 18-2c) See 18-2a/30.5

On the putting green, if the ball or ball-marker is accidentally moved in the process of the player removing any loose impediment, the ball or ball- Otherwise: marker must be replaced. There is no penalty provided the movement of If it’s not directly the ball or ball-marker is directly attributable to the removal of the loose attributable… impediment. Otherwise, if the player causes the ball to move, he incurs a penalty of one stroke under Rule 18-2a. Might - In whose mind? When a ball is in motion, a loose impediment that might influence the Rules 17-2, 23-1 & 24-1 movement of the ball must not be removed.203 Ü all involve “might influence the movement of the ball” NOT outcome based Note: If the ball lies in a hazard, the player must not touch or move any loose impediment lying in or touching the same hazard – see Rule 13-4c.

201 There are 3 categories of interference: loose impediments, obstructions & abnormal ground conditions. 202 Relief for loose impediments started in 1749…”as you get closer to the green”. By 1815 45’ radius of the putting green. 203 Cousin to Rule 1-2. Camilo Villegas, 2011 Hyundai Tournament of Champions.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 205 1/27/2015 PENALTY FOR BREACH OF THE RULE: Match Play- Loss of Hole; Stroke Play- Two strokes.

(Searching for ball in hazard – see Rule 12-1.) (Touching line of putt – see Rule 16-1a.)

Notes:

The heart of the Rule is the definition “loose impediment”.

A player gets the general penalty for removing a loose impediment while the ball is in motion. See the last paragraph of the Rule.

Before making a stroke at a ball that is in a hazard or that, having been French Drains lifted from a hazard, may be dropped or placed in the hazard, the player “French drains” are named must not touch or move a loose impediment lying in or touching the for Henry Flagg French a hazard. Rule 13-4c. But between shots if not in a bunker… famer in Concord, NH, and former Assistant U.S. Secretary of the Treasury, Worm casts and casts of burrowing animals are treated differently. who described them in a Worms, insects and the like, and the casts and heaps made by them are book about farming published in 1860. loose impediments by definition. Decision 23/11 tells us the soil casts of burrowing animals are not loose impediments and may not be removed through the green.

Key Decisions:

★23/1 When loose impediments transformed into obstruction e.g. wood made into wooden steps 23/2 Meaning of “solidly embedded” 23/3 Half eaten pear- too bad- it is a loose impediment ★23/5 Ant Hills are Loose Impediments REVISED 2014 23/6.5 Status of snakes…Alive – outside agency; Dead – loose impediment 23/7 A fallen tree or branch that is unattached is a loose impediment. 23/8 Worm partially underground…not fixed or growing or solidly embedded 23/10 Ball embedded in orange ★23/11 Loose soil from cast of hole made by burrowing animal 23/12 Aeration plugs are loose impediments ★23/13 Lump of earth…Loose impediment REVISED 2014 23/14 Gravel used to surface a road is a loose impediment or an obstruction at the option of the player. (Ben Crenshaw on the 14th at Riviera played from a gravel road) 23-1/1 Means by which loose impediments may be removed 23-1/2 Large stones not solidly embedded may be removed 23-1/3 Assistance in moving large loose impediment (Tiger Woods at the 1999 Phoenix Open) c.f. with Decision 23/2 23-1/4 Breaking off part of large loose impediment

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 206 1/27/2015 ★23-1/5 Removal of an insect on the ball through the green or in hazard…may remove TTG but not in hazard (Danny Green at the 2008 Senior Open at the Broadmoor had a bee on his ball) REVISED 2014 ★23-1/6 Player may remove loose impediments in the area his ball is to be dropped through the green (c.f. 13-2/10 pitch mark may not be repaired) ★23-1/6.5 Player may remove loose impediments in area ball is to be placed REVISED 2014 23-1/7 Loose impediments affecting lie moved when ball lifted under a Rule that requires him to replace…Loose impediment must be replaced in equity (Rule 1-4) …Revised 2008…NCGA Exam 2010 23-1/8 Loose impediments affecting lie removed while ball lifted 23-1/9 Removal of loose impediment lying out of bounds…ok; c.f. Decision 24-1/3 for movable obstructions out of bounds, ok 23-1/10 Removal of loose impediments affecting player’s play

23-1/11 Ball moved accidentally by foot during removal of loose impediment on putting green 23-1/12 After ball addressed on putting green ball moved in removal of loose impediment…no penalty

★16-1b/4 Ball lifted from putting green by opponent or fellow- competitor while players ball in motion ★17-2/2 Flagstick attended by opponent or fellow-competitor without authority while players ball in motion 18-2a/30.5 Ball moves after removal of loose impediment near ball 21/2 Removing grass adhering to the ball ★25/23 Molehills ★25-1b/5 Explanation of “Maximum Available Relief” from casual water in bunker 25/2 Overflow from water hazard 33-2a/2 Declaring area as ground under repair during competition round 25/8 Tree stump 27-1/2.5 Lost ball treated as moved by outside agency in absence of knowledge or virtual certainty to that effect

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 207 1/27/2015 USGA Video

Tiger Woods at the 1999 Phoenix Open In the final round Tiger Woods hit his tee shot left and it came to rest behind a large boulder. The boulder was a loose impediment since it wasn’t solidly embedded. He was entitled to move it, which he did with the help of the large gallery. The Rules Official was Orlando Pope of the PGA Tour. Rule 23-1

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 208 1/27/2015 Rule 24 Obstructions

This Rule has parallel construction with Rule 25.204

Obstructions An “obstruction” is anything artificial, including the artificial surfaces and sides of roads and paths and manufactured ice, except: “What a dumb list.” a. Objects defining out of bounds, such as walls, fences, stakes and Staebler railings; b. Any part of an immovable artificial object which is out of bounds; and c. Any construction declared by the Committee to be an integral part of the course. An obstruction is a movable obstruction if it may be moved without unreasonable effort, without unduly delaying play and without causing damage. Otherwise it is an immovable obstruction. Note: The Committee may make a Local Rule declaring a movable obstruction to be an immovable obstruction.205

24-1 Movable Obstruction

Amended in 2008 to allow a flagstick, whether attended, removed or held up, to be moved when a ball is in motion.

A player may obtain relief from a movable obstruction as follows: a. If the ball does not lie in or on the obstruction206, the obstruction may be removed. If the ball moves, it shall be replaced, and there is no penalty provided that the movement of the ball is directly attributable to the removal of the obstruction. Otherwise Rule 18-2a applies. b. If the ball lies in or on the obstruction, the ball may be lifted, without penalty, and the obstruction removed. The ball shall through the green or in a hazard be dropped, or on the putting green be placed, as near as possible to the spot directly under the place where the ball lay in 207 or on the obstruction, but not nearer the hole. Ball has no home on the golf course.

The ball may be cleaned when so lifted under Rule 24-1.

When a ball is in motion, an obstruction that might influence the The term “might movement of the ball, other than equipment of any player or the flagstick influence” is a question when attended, removed or help up, must not be removed. of fact.

(Exerting influence on the ball – see Rule 1-2.)

204 Harry Easterly, former Exec. Comm. member had the job of combining Rules 24 & 25. 205 Be careful of this one – don’t trap the players. 206 E.g. not touching the golf course. 207 There is no specific order.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 209 1/27/2015 Note: If a ball to be dropped or placed under this Rule is not immediately recoverable, another ball may be substituted.

2007 PGA Championship At the 2007 PGA Championship at Southern Hills on the 6th hole Corey Pavin was in a greenside bunker. His caddie picked up a rake and put it down 20’ to Corey’s left before the ball was played. Corey played and didn’t hit the ball hard enough and it rolled off the front of the green towards the rake and a water hazard. Pavin told the caddie to pick up the rake. The caddie picked up the rake while the ball was in motion, a violation of 24-1, and the ball rolled into the water hazard. Tom Carpus was the official working the hole and he informed Corey of the penalty. There was quite a discussion that ensued and Mark Wilson was called and put on the speakerphone. The issue was resolved at scoring. Before Corey played, Tim Herron had played from the rough on the other side of the hole and his ball had been stopped by the rake. Herron marked, dropped and the ball stayed. Pavin’s regular caddie had injured his ankle the previous day.

24/1 Stile attached to boundary fence REVISED 2014 (see picture) ★24/2 Angled supports or guy wires supporting boundary fence 24/3 Concrete bases of boundary fence posts 24/6 Stone broken away from retaining wall in water hazard 24/7 Stone serving as part of drain in bunker…obstruction 24/14 Turf raised by underground pipe…not part of obstruction 24-1/3 Movable artificial object lying out of bounds…may be removed 24-1/4 Player cannot hold ball in place while moving obstruction. 18/11 Meaning of “immediately recoverable” 17-1/6 Attended flagstick placed on ground subsequently lifted

The “nearest point of relief”208 is the reference point for taking relief without penalty from interference by an immovable obstruction (Rule 24- 2), an abnormal ground condition (Rule 25-1) or a wrong putting green (Rule 25-3).

It is the point on the course nearest to where the ball lies:

(i) that is not nearer the hole, and (ii) where, if the ball were so positioned, no interference by the condition from which relief is sought would exist for the stroke the player would have made from the original position if the condition were not there.209

20/1 Club to be used in measuring 20/2 Borrowing club for measuring purposes 20-2b/2 Measuring club-lengths

24-2b/1 Determining nearest point of relief

208 The concept of NPR was adopted in 1976. 209 See the Rules of Golf video on nearest point of relief.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 210 1/27/2015 24-2b/2 Player does not follow recommended procedure in determining nearest point of relief 210

24-2 Immovable Obstruction a. Interference Interference by an immovable obstruction occurs when a ball lies in or on the obstruction, or when the obstruction interferes with the player’s stance Is it in the obstruction? or the area of intended swing. If the player’s ball lies on the putting Where’s the drip line? green, interference also occurs if an immovable obstruction on the putting green intervenes on his line of putt. Otherwise, intervention on the line of play is not, of itself, interference under this Rule. No line of sight relief.

★24-2a/1 There is no “mental interference” from an obstruction…211 compare with Decision 22/1 mental interference with another ball b. Relief Except when the ball is in a water hazard, a player may take relief from interference by an immovable obstruction as follows:

(i) Through the Green: If the ball lies through the green, the player must lift and drop it without penalty within one club-length of and not nearer the hole than the nearest point of relief. The nearest point of relief must not be in a hazard or on a putting green. When the ball is dropped within one NPR is a semi-circle with a radius of 1 club length. club-length of the nearest point of relief, the ball must first strike a part of Player is always entitled to the course at a spot that avoids interference by the immovable NPR – anything else is a obstruction and is not in a hazard and not on a putting green. bonus.

(ii) In a Bunker: If the ball is in a bunker, the player must lift the ball and drop it either:212

(a) Without penalty, in accordance with Clause (i) above, except that the nearest point of relief must be in the bunker and the ball must be dropped in the bunker; or

(b) Under penalty of one stroke, outside the bunker keeping the point where the ball lay directly between the hole and the spot on which the ball is dropped, with no limit to how far behind the bunker the ball may be dropped. 213

Compare with Rules 28b and 26-1b – no equivalent “c” option. No “one club length” – (iii) On the Putting Green: If the ball lies on the putting green, the player simply place. must lift the ball and place it without penalty at the nearest point of relief that is not in a hazard. The nearest point of relief may be off the putting green.

210 Dan Farmer decision. 211 Nick Price slide. 212 There is no provision for “maximum available relief” from an obstruction in a bunker. 213 Exam – 2012

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 211 1/27/2015 “Do we really need this?” John Morrissett (iv) On the Teeing Ground: If the ball lies on the teeing ground, the player must lift the ball and drop without penalty in accordance with Clause (i) above.

The ball may be cleaned when lifted under this Rule.214

Exception: A player may not take relief under this Rule if (a) interference by anything other than an immovable obstruction makes the stroke clearly 2 Major Exceptions: impracticable or (b) interference by an immovable obstruction would 1. Clearly unreasonable occur only through use of a clearly unreasonable stroke or an 2. Unnecessarily abnormal stance unnecessarily abnormal stance, swing or direction of play. 215 Take away the obstruction; can the player play the ball?

Note 1: If the ball is in a water hazard (including a lateral water hazard), the player may not take relief from interference by an immovable obstruction. The player must play the ball as it lies or proceed under Rule 26-1.

Note 2: If a ball to be dropped or placed under this Rule is not immediately recoverable, another ball may be substituted.

Note 3: The Committee may make a Local Rule stating that the player One of the differences between must determine the nearest point of relief without crossing over, through Rules 24 & 25 or under the obstruction. E.g. protective screen that could interfere with stroke – Phil Mickelson.

★24-2b/1 Determining “nearest point of relief” ★24-2b/2 Player does not follow recommended procedure nearest point of relied procedure…ok if ball ends up in correct spot Outcome based for drop (Craig Stadler) 24-2b/3 Nearest point of relief remains the same even though player can not physically make stroke at that point 24-2b/3.5 Player unable to physically determine “nearest point of relief” 24-2b/3.7 Diagram illustrating player unable to determine nearest point of relief ★24-2b/8 Dropping from rough to fairway in obtaining relief from obstruction 24-2b/10 Obstruction in GUR, player may take relief from obstruction then from GUR or vice versa 24-2b/12 Ball enters drainpipe OB & comes to rest through the green but under the course, or is lost 24-2b/15.5 Door of building in open or closed position 24-2b/16 Obstruction interferes but ball unplayable from another condition “tree roots”…No free relief ★24-2b/17 Obstruction interferes with abnormal stroke; abnormal stroke reasonable in circumstances…Player entitled to relief

214 Public Service Announcement. 215 See the David Frost video at the British Open at Carnoustie.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 212 1/27/2015 ★24-2b/18 Obstruction interferes with an unnecessarily abnormal stroke…No free relief 24-2b/19 Player unable to make a stroke in casual water due to an obstruction is still entitled to free relief. 24-2b/20 Interference by line or mark on ground consisting of lime or paint…Not obstructions, but the Committee may by Local Rule declare such areas to be ground under repair

24-3 Ball in Obstruction Not Found (new in 2004) It is a question of fact whether a ball that has not been found after having been struck toward an obstruction is in the obstruction. In order to apply this Rule, it must be known or virtually certain that the ball is in the obstruction. In the absence of such knowledge or certainty, the player must proceed under Rule 27-1. “Hardest part of ball lost in obstruction is facts.” John Morrissett a. Ball in Movable Obstruction Not Found If it is known or virtually certain that a ball that has not been found is in a movable obstruction, the player may substitute another ball and take “Not found” as opposed relief, without penalty under this Rule. If he elects to do so, he must to “lost” – don’t have to remove the obstruction and must through the green or in a hazard drop a wait 5 minutes. ball, or on the putting green place a ball, as near as possible to the spot directly under the place where the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the movable obstruction, but not nearer the hole. Standard used to be where is struck or splashed. b. Ball in Immovable Obstruction Not Found If it is known or virtually certain that a ball that has not been found is in an immovable obstruction, the player may take relief under this Rule. If he elects to do so, the spot where the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the obstruction must be determined and, for the purpose of applying this Rule, the ball is deemed to lie at this spot and the player may take relief as follows:

(i) Through the Green: If the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the immovable obstruction at a spot through the green, the player may substitute another ball without penalty and take relief as prescribed in Rule 24-2b(i).

(ii) In a Bunker: If the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the immovable obstruction at a spot in a bunker, the player may substitute another ball without penalty and take relief as Remember we prescribed in Rule 24-2b(ii). (e.g. drainpipe in a bunker) haven’t found it.

(iii) In a Water Hazard (including a Lateral Water Hazard): If the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the immovable obstruction at a spot in a water hazard, the player is not entitled to relief without penalty. The player must proceed under Rule 26-1.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 213 1/27/2015 (iv) On the Putting Green: If the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the immovable obstruction at a spot on the putting green, the player may substitute another ball without penalty and take relief as prescribed in Rule 24-2b(iii). How can you violate and get general penalty? PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE: 1. Drop wrong side Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes. 2. Place instead of drop 3. Incomplete relief

Key: Where did it enter (last cross outermost limits) the obstruction?

Notes:

The most commonly abused rule. How are we going to help the player?

The player is always entitled to nearest point of relief – anything else is a bonus. The purpose of the exception to Rule 24-2b and Rule 25-1b is to prevent the player from fortuitously obtaining relief when it is clearly unreasonable for him to play a stroke because of interference by something from which free relief is not available. Decision 24-2b/19.

The “nearest point of relief” can’t be out of bounds or in a hazard. See definition. There is no such thing as “line of flight” relief.

The first thing is to figure out is the “nearest point of relief”. From there any club can be used for measuring. A ball must be dropped within the semi-circle with a radius of one club length of the “nearest point of relief” and can roll up to two club-lengths from the point on the course where the ball first strikes the ground.

A ball may also be played (as it lies) from an obstruction such as a cart path.

Tip: A player should not pick up a ball until he is sure he is going to take relief from the obstruction. Do you know where you are going? Sometimes the player will pick the ball up then find that the nearest point of relief is in a bush or a tree and then wants to go back to where he was originally and can’t without penalty.216

Artificial objects out of bounds are not “obstructions”. A movable artificial object lying out of bounds may be removed, but there is no relief for an immovable artificial object lying out of bounds.

18/11 Meaning of “immediately recoverable”

A water hazard stake is a movable obstruction. See definition.

216 Jeff Hall while working for the Metro Section was called for a relief situation from a cart path on the 6th hole. When he arrived the player had the ball in his hand. He asked the player “Where was the ball on the path? The player answered “About here”.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 214 1/27/2015 Note: Language for a T.I.O. includes under — but it doesn’t for an immovable obstruction.

No relief from an immovable obstruction when a ball is in water hazard.

A ball when dropped must first strike a part of the course where the applicable Rule requires it to be dropped. Rule 20-2b

There is no distinction between fairway and rough – both are “through the green”.

In measuring, a player may use any club in his bag but the same club shall be used for all measuring. He may use a long putter to measure but he may not borrow a long putter from another player to measure.

Key Decisions:

24/3 Concrete bases of boundary fence posts 24/5 Boundary stakes having no significance in play of hole being played 24/9 Artificially-surfaced road or path

24-2b/17 Obstruction interferes with abnormal stroke; abnormal stroke reasonable in circumstances 24-2b/18 Obstruction interferes with abnormal stroke; abnormal stroke not reasonable in circumstances 25-1c/1 Ball not found is in casual water or rough…Is there any place else the ball could be lost? If there is then it is neither known nor virtually certain that the ball is in casual water. 25-1c/1.5 Clarification of point where ball “Last crossed outermost limits of” abnormal ground condition. See diagram è 25-1c/2.5 Ball dropped under Rule 25-1c with knowledge or virtual certainty that ball is in casual water; original ball then found …revised 2008 26-1/1 Meaning of “known or virtually certain” 27-1/2.5 Lost ball treated as moved by outside agency in absence of knowledge or virtual certainty to that effect 18-2a/12.5 Player entitled to relief without penalty from conditions lifts ball; Chooses not to take relief and wishes to proceed under the unplayable ball Rule 33-8/18 Local Rule providing line-of-sight relief from protective fence near line of play

Artificial Objects Out of Bounds: 24-1/3 Movable artificial object lying out of bounds…relief 24-2b/21 Interference by immovable artificial object situated out of bounds…no relief

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 215 1/27/2015 Measuring Decisions 20/2 Borrowing club for measuring purposes 20/1 Club to be used in measuring 20-2b/2 Measuring club-lengths USGA Video

USGA Exam 2010 A player elects to take relief from an immovable obstruction in a bunker. He lifts and drops under 24-2b(ii)(a) within one club-length of the nearest point of relief no closer to the hole at a point where there is no longer interference. The ball when dropped is in a difficult lie and the player then proceeds under 24-2b(ii)(b) and drops outside the bunker and plays a stroke. What is the ruling? a. 1 stroke penalty b. 2 stroke penalty c. 3 stroke penalty d. Disqualification Rule 24-2b; Decisions 18-2a/3; 28/10; 25-1b/9; 25-1c/2 and 34-3/6

When a player proceeds under an inapplicable Rule the Committee must determine the Rule to apply in order to give a ruling based on the player’s action. As Rule 28 requires the player to have the intention to proceed under it before lifting the ball, the Committee may not apply Rule 28 to the player’s actions. As there was no Rule that allowed the player to lift his ball in such a situation, the Committee determined that Rule 18-2a must apply.

VIDEO:

Payne Stewart, 1993 Buick Invitational Payne Stewart elected to take relief from a cart path. After determining the nearest point of relief and dropping he ended up with his right heel still touching the cart path and was penalized after playing the shot. He needed to take complete relief from the path.

Angel Cabrera, 2000 U.S. Open Ball landed in a garbage can. The volunteer on the scene at Pebble Beach was John LoFranco, the French-looking Rules Official

David Frost, 1998 British Open Carnoustie David Frost wanted relief for a cart path for a ball in long grass. The Rules Official denied relief because he felt Frost had interference only through an unnecessarily abnormal stance. Frost requested a second opinion and Grant Moyer was the official called. Relief was denied but there was a lengthy colloquy about it. To Frost’s credit he played the shot the way he told the Rules Official he was going to. Mike Peluso & I talked to Frost about this incident at the US Senior Open in Omaha, NE in 2013.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 216 1/27/2015 Rule 25217 Abnormal Ground Conditions, Embedded Ball and Wrong Putting Green

An “abnormal ground condition” is any casual water, ground under repair or hole, cast or runway on the course made by a burrowing animal, a reptile or a bird. (new definition in 2004) The Key to Rule 25-1 is the definitions. e.g. no A “burrowing animal” is an animal that makes a hole for habitation or casual water in a water shelter, such as a rabbit, mole, ground hog, gopher or salamander.218 hazard.

Note: A hole made by a non-burrowing animal, such as a dog, is not an abnormal ground condition unless marked or declared ground under Rule 24 is “things”; repair.219 Rule 25 is “conditions” - Conditions change.

“Casual water” is any temporary accumulation of water on the course which is visible before or after the player takes his stance and is not in a Is there casual water? water hazard. Snow and natural ice, other than frost, are either casual “It’s the stance not the water or loose impediments, at the option of the player. Manufactured ice dance.” Staebler is an obstruction. Dew and frost are not casual water. A ball is in casual water when it lies in or any part of it touches the casual water. ★25/2

“Ground under repair” is any part of the course so marked by order of the Committee or so declared by its authorized representative. It includes material piled for removal and a hole made by a greenkeeper, even if not Dual Status so marked. (Authorized representative could be a greenkeeper.) Ice & snow Sand & soil All ground and any grass, bush, tree or other growing thing within the Casts ground under repair is part of the ground under repair. The margin of ground under repair extends vertically downward, but not upward. Stakes and lines defining the ground under repair are in such ground. Such stakes are obstructions. A ball is in the ground under repair when it lies in or any part of it touches the ground under repair. “Stakes are part of the Note 1: Grass cuttings and other material left on the course that have thing they define.” Staebler been abandoned and are not intended to be removed are not ground under repair unless so marked.

Note 2: The Committee may make a Local Rule prohibiting play from ground under repair or an environmentally sensitive area defined as ground under repair.

The difference between Rule 25-1 & Rule 24-2 is the concept of “maximum available relief” in Rules 25-1b(ii), the Note to Rule 25-1a indicating that the Committee may make a Local Rule stating that interference by an abnormal ground condition with a player’s stance is

217 This Rule has parallel construction with Rule 24. 218 P.J. Boatwright decided on his own that armadillos are not burrowing animals (they are). 219 “Burrowing animal” could be on the way out – it’s being discussed at the Rules of Golf Committee. 1/2014

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 217 1/27/2015 deemed not to be, of itself, interference under this Rule, and Note 3 to 24-2b.

25-1 Abnormal Ground Condition a. Interference The major difference Interference by an abnormal ground condition occurs when a ball lies in between Rule 24 & Rule 25 is the concept of or touches the condition or when the condition interferes with the player’s “maximum available stance or the area of his intended swing. If the player’s ball lies on the relief’. putting green, interference also occurs if an abnormal ground condition on the putting green intervenes on his line of putt. Otherwise intervention on the line of play is not, of itself, interference under this Rule. No line of sight relief.

Note: The Committee may make a Local Rule stating that interference by Difference from Rule 24 an abnormal ground condition with a player’s stance is deemed not to be, of itself, interference under this Rule. (e.g. sod seams) b. Relief Except when the ball is in a water hazard or lateral water hazard, a player may take relief from interference by an abnormal ground condition as follows: (Player is entitled to nearest point of relief – anything else is a bonus.)

(i) Through the Green: If the ball lies through the green, the player must lift the ball and drop it without penalty within one club-length Procedure is backwards of and not nearer the hole than the nearest point of relief. The nearest point of relief must not be in a hazard or on a putting green. When the ball is dropped within one club-length of the nearest point of relief, the ball must first strike a part of the course at a spot that avoids interference by the condition and is not in a hazard and not on a putting green.

(ii) In a Bunker: if the ball is in a bunker, the player must lift the ball and drop it either: 220 (a) Without penalty , in accordance with Clause (i) above, Let the player determine except that the nearest point of relief must be in the bunker, or if maximum available 221 complete relief is impossible , as near as possible to the spot relief…usually player where the ball lay, but not nearer the hole, on a part of the course wants ball dry, feet wet. in the bunker that affords maximum available relief from the condition; or

(b) Under penalty of one stroke, outside the bunker, keeping the point where the ball lay directly between the hole and the spot on which the ball is dropped, with no limit to how far behind the bunker the ball may be dropped.

(iii) On the Putting Green: If the ball lies on the putting green, the player must lift the ball and place it without penalty at the nearest

220 Two possible w/o penalty scenarios: complete relief & maximum available relief. 221 Challenging concept…”if complete relief is not possible”

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 218 1/27/2015 point of relief that is not in a hazard222, or if complete relief is impossible, at the nearest position to where it lay that affords maximum available relief from the condition, but not nearer the hole and not in a hazard. The nearest point of relief or maximum available relief may be off the putting green. We still place off the green if we started on the green.

(iv) On the Teeing Ground: If the ball lies on the teeing ground, the player must lift the ball and drop it without penalty in accordance with Clause (i) above.

The ball may be cleaned when lifted under Rule 25-1b.223 PSA

(Ball rolling to a position where there is interference by the condition from which relief was taken – see Rule 20-2c(v).)

Exception: A player may not take relief under this Rule if (a) interference by anything other than an abnormal ground condition makes the stroke clearly impracticable or (b) interference by an abnormal ground condition would occur only through use of a clearly unreasonable stroke or an unnecessarily abnormal stance, swing or direction of play. E.g. Ball in the tree roots in crotch of a tree (same as Exception to 24-2)

Note 1: If a ball is in a water hazard (including a lateral water hazard), the player is not entitled to relief without penalty from interference by an abnormal ground condition. The player must play the ball as it lies (unless prohibited by Local Rule) or proceed under 26-1. E.g. Mole hill in a water hazard – no relief.)

Note 2: If a ball to be dropped or placed under this Rule is not immediately recoverable, another ball may be substituted. c. Ball in Abnormal Ground Condition Not Found224 It is a question of fact whether a ball that has not been found after having been struck toward an abnormal ground condition is in such condition. In order to apply this Rule, it must be known or virtually certain that the ball is in the abnormal ground condition. In the absence of such knowledge or certainty, the player must proceed under Rule 27-1. “Last crossed the outermost limits” was added in 2004 – used to be “margin of the If it is known or virtually certain that a ball that has not been found is in an area.” abnormal ground condition, the player may take relief under this Rule. If he elects to do so, the spot where the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the abnormal ground condition must be determined and, for the “Deemed to lie at this purpose of applying this Rule, the ball is deemed to lie at this spot and spot” means “here” for the the player may take relief as follows; start of the procedure. In order to use this you need to establish known or virtually certain before the 5 minutes is up.

222 Mean putting green, through the green & teeing ground. 223 Public Service Announcement. 224 Must meet the criteria for it to apply

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 219 1/27/2015 (i) Through the Green: if the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the abnormal ground condition at a spot through the green, the player may substitute another ball without penalty and take relief as prescribed in Rule 25-1b(i).

(ii) In a Bunker: If the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the abnormal ground condition at a spot in a bunker, the player may substitute another ball without penalty and take relief as prescribed in Rule 25-1b(ii).

(iii) In a Water Hazard (including a Lateral Water Hazard): If the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the abnormal ground condition at a spot in a water hazard, the player is not entitled to relief without penalty. The player must proceed under Rule 26-1.

(iv) On the Putting Green:225 If the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the abnormal ground condition at a spot on the putting green, the player may substitute another ball without penalty and take relief as prescribed in Rule 25-1b(iii).

★25/2 Overflow from water hazard 25-1/1 Ball in casual water difficult to retrieve, may substitute another ball if retrieving the ball would require unreasonable effort…2000 25-1a/1 Ball outside ground under repair area but tree within area interferes with swing…relief ★25-1a/2 Casual water on putting green intervenes between ball off green and hole…no relief 25-1b/2 Diagrams illustrating “Nearest Point of Relief”…good diagram 25-1b/3 Improving line of play when taking relief from abnormal ground conditions ★25-1b/5 Explanation of “Maximum Available Relief” from casual water in bunker 25-1b/6 Ball dropped from casual water in bunker at point of maximum relief rolls elsewhere 25-1b/8 Player’s options when bunker completely covered by casual water 25-1b/9 Player who invokes first option of Rule 25-1b(ii) then wishes to invoke second option…after he drops Rule 25-1 no longer applies and the ball must be played as it lies or proceed under the unplayable ball Rule (28a) 25-1b/11 Ball in casual water within ground under repair 25-1b/11.5 Ball in casual water within ground under repair; whether player entitled to take relief from both conditions in single procedure 25-1b/12 Casual water mistaken for water hazard; original ball played under water hazard rule

225 If this ever happens (ball in AGC not found on PG) the Rules of Golf are ready for it.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 220 1/27/2015 25-1b/13 Casual water mistaken for water hazard; substituted ball played under water hazard rule…2 stroke penalty for playing from a wrong place, substitution penalty absorbed ★25-1b/19 Ball lies on mound made by burrowing animal; unreasonable to play stroke due to bush ★25-1b/20 Stance interfered with by burrowing animal hole; unreasonable to play stroke because of other conditions

★25-1b/21 Cast of burrowing animal interferes with stroke towards green; tree prevents such stroke ★25-1b/22 Cast of burrowing animal interferes with sideways stroke; when relief granted 25-1b/23 Ball enters burrowing animal hole out of bounds and comes to rest in bounds 25-1b/25 Ball enters burrowing animal hole in bunker and is found underneath putting green 25-1b/25.5 Application of exception to Rule 25-1b when ball lies underground in burrowing animal hole 25-1b/26 Player unaware ball in water hazard takes relief from interference by burrowing animal hole…Player dropped under an inapplicable Rule (25-1b) but may correct under Rule 20-6 by lifting and replacing it where it lay in the hazard, with a penalty stroke under 18-2a or proceed under 26-1 with a penalty of one stroke but no additional penalty…revised 2006 ★25-1c/1 Ball not found is in casual water or rough ★25-1c/1.5 Clarification of point where ball last crossed outermost limits of abnormal ground condition 25-1c/2 Ball dropped and played under ground under repair rule in absence of reasonable evidence that original ball lost in ground under repair…wrong place 25-1c/2.5 Ball lost in casual water and ball was properly substituted under Rule 25-1c; original ball then found…when he dropped did he do anything wrong? No. Player may not play original ball. 25-1c/3 Ball played in ground under repair area lost in ground under repair…Options

★23/11 Loose soil from cast of hole made by burrowing animal 26-1/1 Meaning of known or virtually certain 26-1/1.3 When is it necessary to go forward to establish virtual certainty

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 221 1/27/2015 25-2 Embedded Ball 226 If the ball is embedded A ball embedded in its own pitch-mark in the ground in any closely mown there is no announcement area through the green may be lifted, cleaned and dropped as near as requirement. possible to the spot where it lay but not nearer the hole. The ball when dropped must first strike a part of the course through the green. “Closely mown area” means any area of the course, including paths through the Definition of “closely mown” rough, cut to fairway height or less.227

We teach the Rules of Golf for an embedded ball – Rule 25-2. Why don’t we teach the Specimen Local Rule which everybody uses?

The specimen local rule in the Rules of Golf made it to the Quadrennial Rules Conference in 2008 before being eliminated.

Specimen Local Rule: “Through the green, a ball that is embedded in its own pitch-mark in the ground (other than sand), may be lifted without penalty, cleaned and dropped as near as No exception in Rule 25-2 for possible to where it lay but not nearer the hole. The ball when dropped must first “other than sand” like the strike a part of the course through the green.” Specimen Local Rule. Exceptions: 1. A player may not take relief under this Local Rule if the ball is embedded in sand in an area that is not closely mown. 2. A player may not take relief under this Local Rule if it is clearly unreasonable for him to make a stroke because of interference by anything other than the condition covered by this Local Rule.

Tom Loss is responsible for this add.

★25-2/0.5 When ball embedded in ground…when a ball is embedded in its own pitch-mark with part of the ball below the level of Definition of “embedded” the ground…and must be pitch-mark from last stroke 25-2/3 REVISED 2014 (see diagram from Decisions Book) 25-2/1 Ball bounces out of its pitch-mark and spins back into it…ok 25-2/2 Dropped ball embeds 25-2/2.5 Dropped ball embeds; procedure if ball again embeds when re-dropped 25-2/3 Ball returns to pitch-mark from prior stroke…must be pitch- mark from last stroke. 25-2/6 Ball on steep bank driven straight into ground 25-2/8 Ball embedded in teeing ground…ball hits tree and embeds in Teeing Ground – player is entitled to relief without penalty. In equity player may proceed under 25-2 for a ball that lies in a closely mown area through the green.

226 The embedded ball Rule was adopted in its present form in 1980. 227 Definition of closely mown: fairway height or less.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 222 1/27/2015 ★20-1/0.7 Lifting ball to determine whether it is embedded (fifth time you can’t clean ball) formerly Decision 25-2/7

25-3 Wrong Putting Green a. Interference Interference by a wrong putting green occurs when a ball is on the wrong putting green. 228

Interference to a player’s stance or the area of his intended swing is not, of itself, interference under this Rule. Very narrow – relief for lie of ball only. PSA

229 b. Relief (mandatory relief) If a player’s ball lies on a wrong putting green he must not play the ball as it lies. He must take relief, without penalty, as follows:

The player must lift the ball and drop within one club-length of and not nearer the hole than the nearest point of relief. The nearest point of relief must not be in a hazard or on a putting green. When dropping the ball within one club-length of the nearest point of relief, the ball must first strike a part of the course at a spot that avoids interference by the wrong putting green and is not in a hazard and not on a putting green. The ball may be cleaned when lifted under this Rule. PSA Relief is usually just off the putting green.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE: Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

25-3/1 Status of half of double green serving hole not being played – Rule 25-3 does not apply unless the Committee divides the green by lines or stakes and so declares

Notes:

A player gets the general penalty for playing a ball from a wrong putting green.

What does “as near as possible” in Rule 25-2 mean? Within a few inches of where the ball was embedded although there is no specific decision supporting that conclusion.

Why no specific procedure for an embedded ball? There is – see Decision 20-1/0.7, Lifting ball to determine application of Rule.

Rule 20-2b tells us that when a ball is to be dropped as near as possible to a specific spot, it must be dropped not nearer the hole than the specific spot.

228 Definition of a wrong putting green. 229 Complete relief under 25-3 is lie of ball. Wrong putting green slides are Prairie Dunes.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 223 1/27/2015 In a bunker the player is entitled to complete relief, then maximum available relief, then relief outside the bunker under penalty of one stroke.

Wrong putting green – note the different definition of interference.

A hole left by a removed water hazard stake is a “hole made by a greenkeeper”. Decision 25/14 When marking water hazards using stakes and lines, if the stakes have nails of them you can put them on the line. If they are pounded into the ground they should be outside the hazard because the stakes are movable obstructions (see definition of water hazard and lateral water hazard) and the hole by them are holes made by a greenkeeper (GUR). No relief for GUR in a hazard.

Moles create “surface” tunnels and gophers push up mounds. See Decision 24/14. Turf raised by an underground pipe is not a part of the obstruction.

A player is not obliged to use unreasonable effort to retrieve a ball in casual water, for identification purposes. Decision 25-1/1

For an embedded ball through the green there is no announcement requirement in Rule 25-2. See Decision 20-1/0.7

A ball touching the line of a water hazard and another part of the course (putting green, bunker, through the green) is in the water hazard. See 26/1.5

Why is Rule 25-3, Wrong Putting Green in Rule 25 rather than Rule 16?

Key Decisions:

25/1 Soft, mushy earth…not casual water 25/2 Overflow from a water hazard is casual water. 25/3 Pitch-Mark filled with casual water 25/4 Casual water must be visible from a “normal” stance 25/8 Tree stump…Arnold Palmer @ 1963 US Open at Brookline 25/10 Ball lost in tree rooted in ground under repair is lost in ground under repair 25/10.5 Ball in tree in ground under repair 25/10.7 Status of roots outside ground under repair growing from tree in ground under repair 25/10.9 Status of non-growing plants within area of ground under repair… “It was growing at one point.” P.J. Boatwright 25/12 Cracks in earth are not automatically ground under repair 25/15 An aeration hole is not a hole made by a greenkeeper within the meaning of that term in the definition of ground under repair

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 224 1/27/2015 25/17 Sunken Hole Plug…not ground under repair…Rule 16-1c 25/18 Hole of removed stake defining Water Hazard…hole made by greenkeeper 25/19.5 Footprint of burrowing animal, retile or bird ★25/23 Molehills, still identifiable…player entitled to relief.

24-2b/10 Obstruction in GUR, player may take relief from obstruction then from GUR or vice versa 13-2/10 Can’t fix a pitch-mark for an embedded ball before dropping

NCGA Exam 2010 Susan’s ball is embedded in its own pitch-mark in a closely mown area through the green. Without announcing her intention and without marking, she picks up and cleans it. She then drops the ball as near as possible to the spot where the ball lay that is not nearer the hole and plays the ball onto the green. What is the ruling? a. No penalty b. 1 stroke penalty c. 2 stroke penalty

Decision 20-1/0.7 doesn’t apply because the ball is embedded.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 225 1/27/2015 Summary of Rule 25-1 Abnormal Ground Condition (AGC)

Abnormal Ground Condition (AGC) AGC is any casual water, ground under repair or hole, cast or runway on the course made by a burrowing animal, a reptile or a bird. Interference by an Abnormal Ground Condition (Rule 25-1a) Interference occurs when a ball lies in or touches the condition or when the condition interferes with the player’s stance or the area of his intended swing. If the player’s ball lies on the putting green, interference also occurs if an abnormal ground condition on the putting green intervenes on his line of putt. Otherwise intervention on the line of play is not, of itself, interference under this Rule. Exception: A player may not take relief under this Rule if (a) it is clearly unreasonable for him to make a stroke because of interference by anything other than an abnormal ground condition of (b) interference by an abnormal ground condition would occur only through use of an unnecessarily abnormal stance, swing or direction of play. Ball in Abnormal Ground Condition Not Found (Rule 25-1c) It is a question of fact whether a ball that has not been found after having been struck toward an abnormal ground condition is in such condition. In order to apply this Rule, it must be known or virtually certain that the ball is in the abnormal ground condition. In the absence of such knowledge or certainty, the player must proceed under Rule 27-1. Nearest Point of Relief (NPR) NPR is the reference point for taking relief without penalty from interference by an abnormal ground condition. It is the point on the course nearest to where the ball lies: (i) that is not nearer the hole, and (ii) where, if the ball were so positioned, no interference (as defined) would exist for the stroke the player would have made from the original position if the condition were not there. In order to determine the nearest point of relief accurately, the player should use the club with which he would have made his next stroke if the condition were not there to simulate the address position, direction of play and swing for such a stroke. Ball Last Crossed the Outermost Limits (BLCOL) of AGC The spot where the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the abnormal ground condition must be determined and, for purposes of applying this Rule, the ball is deemed to be lie at this spot.

Relief for Interference by AGC Ball in AGC Not Found NPR – not in a hazard or on a putting NPR using where the ball last crossed Through the Green green – drop within 1 club-length not the outermost limits of the AGC not in a nearer the hole – avoids interference by hazard or on a putting green – drop ball condition within a club-length – not nearer the hole – avoids interference by condition NPR in the bunker – If BLCOL of AGC in bunker, player may Bunker – Drop a ball in bunker within 1 club- substitute w/o penalty and drop within 1 Relief in Bunker length, not nearer the hole – or drop ball club-length, not nearer the hole – or drop in bunker at spot of maximum available ball in bunker at spot of maximum relief available relief Drop a ball behind bunker – no limit, Drop a ball behind the bunker – no limit – Bunker – keeping the spot where the ball lay keeping the spot where the BLCOL Relief Outside Bunker between the hole and where the ball is between the hole and where the ball is One Penalty Stroke dropped dropped Place a ball at the NPR not in a hazard, Place a ball at the NPR to BLCOL not in Putting Green not nearer the hole or, if complete relief a hazard not nearer the hole or is impossible, maximum available relief, maximum available relief if complete not in a hazard or closer to hole relief is impossible, not in a hazard or nearer hole No Free Relief Water Hazard Played the ball as it lies – Rule 13-4 No Free Relief (Including lateral Water (unless prohibited by local rule) or Proceed under Rule 26-1 Hazard) proceed under Rule 26-1 See Note 1 to Rule 25-1b If the ball to be dropped / placed under this Rule is not immediately recoverable, another ball may be substituted. The ball may be cleaned when lifted under this Rule.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 1/27/2015

Rule 26 Water Hazards (Including Lateral Water Hazards)

A “water hazard” is any sea, lake, pond, river, ditch, surface drainage ditch or other open water course (whether or not containing water) and anything of a similar nature on the course.

All ground or water within the margin of a water hazard is part of the water hazard. The margin of a water hazard extends vertically Brad Gregory/Joe Terry upward and downward. Stakes and lines defining the margins of a. All the way back water hazards are in the hazards. Such stakes are obstructions. A ball is b. Behind the hazard in a water hazard when it lies in or any part of it touches the water hazard. c. Club lengths

Q. What authority allows water hazard stakes to be moved? A. The definition…“Such stakes are obstructions.”

Q. How should water and lateral water hazards be marked? A. Yellow low; Red high.” Roger Val.

“Table of What Extends Upwards and Downwards”

Ground Level Bunker & Ground Under Repair Water Hazard & Out of Bounds

26-1 Relief for Ball in Water Hazard It is a question of fact whether a ball that has not been found after having Decision 26-1/1 been struck toward a water hazard is in the hazard. In the absence of Meaning of “known or knowledge or virtual certainty that a ball struck toward a water hazard, but virtually certain” not found, is in the hazard, the player must proceed under Rule 27-1.

If a ball is found in a water hazard or if it is known or virtually certain that a ball that has not been found is in a water hazard (whether the ball lies in water or not), the player may under penalty of one stroke: a. Proceed under the stroke and distance provision of Rule 27-1 by playing a ball as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5); or b. Drop a ball behind the water hazard, keeping the point at which the 230 “Last” is the most original ball last crossed the margin of the water hazard directly important word here. between the hole and the spot on which the ball is dropped, with no limit to how far behind the water hazard the ball may be dropped; or

230 “Last” is the most important word here.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 1/27/2015 c. As additional options only if the ball last crossed the margin of a lateral water hazard, drop a ball outside the water hazard within two club-lengths of and not nearer the hole than (i) the point where the original ball last “Equidistant” not crossed the margin of the water hazard or (ii) a point on the opposite perpendicular margin of the water hazard equidistant231 from the hole. (if available) When proceeding under this Rule, the player may lift and clean his ball or substitute a ball.

(Prohibited actions when ball is in hazard – see Rule 13-4.)

(Ball moving in water in a water hazard – see Rule 14-6.)

26/1.5 Status of ball that touches water hazard and another part of the course (e.g. a bunker or the putting green)…in water hazard. 26/2 Ball within natural margin of water hazard but outside stakes defining margin 26/6 Ball assumed to be in water hazard found outside hazard after another ball played under stroke-and-distance procedure…original ball is lost and the other ball is in play under penalty of stroke and distance ★26-1/1 Meaning of “known or virtually certain” in Rule 26232 26-1/1.3 When is it necessary to go forward to establish “Virtual Certainty”? ★26-1/1.5 Meaning of “Behind” in Rule 26-1 REVISED 2014 (see diagram from Decisions Book) 26-1/3 Ball believed to be in hazard, ball dropped and played, original ball found outside hazard ★26-1/3.5 Ball dropped under water hazard rule with knowledge or virtual certainty; original ball then found…player proceeded correctly…Rule 20-6 doesn’t allow him to correct…correct Most common what? “Known or virtually certain” overrides reality” Genger Fahleson example of serious ★26-1/3.7 Ball dropped under water hazard rule without it being breach…not known or virtually certain known or virtually certain ball in hazard; original ball then found 26-1/4 Player assumes ball in hazard without knowledge or virtual certainty & plays ball. Original ball then found in hazard

★26-1/6 Ball played back into water in water hazard from putting green side of hazard REVISED 2014 26-1/8 Ball moved in bounds by flow of water in lateral water hazard…1999 British Open at Carnoustie Golf Club (see diagram from Decisions Book) ★26-1/11 Water hazard treated as a lateral water hazard (1 under 26-1; 2 more under 20-7 w/ serious breach) 26-1/12 Hazard marked as a water hazard where ball last crosses margin and as a lateral water hazard where ball comes to rest “Splash Rule”

231 Equidistant not perpendicular. 232 Revised 2012.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 228 1/27/2015 26-1/13 Opposite side of lateral water hazard defined as water hazard…ok to drop under 26-1c. 26-1/14 Clarification of “Opposite Margin” in Rule 26-1c(ii) (good diagram of opposite margin in Decisions Book) imaginary straight line must not cross land outside the hazard 26-1/16 Point where ball last crossed margin of lateral water hazard determined and ball dropped; point then proves to Rule 20-6 rolls the clock be wrong point…Player proceeded under an applicable back only to the new Rule (Rule 26-1) but dropped in a wrong place and must reference point correct under Rule 20-6…Revised 2008 26-1/17 Point where ball last crossed margin of lateral water hazard determined and ball dropped and played; point then proves to be wrong point…ok REVISED 2014

25-1c/1 Clarification of point where ball “last crossed outermost limits” of abnormal ground condition ★34-3/6 Player proceeds under an inapplicable Rule; Committee’s decision

26-2 Ball Played Within Water Hazard (Regression Rule) 233 a. Ball Comes to Rest in Same or Another Water Hazard If a ball played from within a water hazard comes to rest in the same or another water hazard after the stroke, the player may: “Every stroke or drop under (i) proceed under Rule 26-1a. If, after dropping in the hazard, the player 26-2a is “1”. Mark Wilson elects not to play the dropped ball, he may: (the so-called “gambler’s drop”)

(a) proceed under Rule 26-1b, or if applicable Rule 26-1c, adding the additional penalty of one stroke prescribed by the Rule and using as the reference point the point where the original ball last crossed the margin of this hazard before it came to rest in this hazard; or

(b) add an additional penalty of one stroke and play a ball as nearly as possible at the spot from which the last stroke from outside a Rule 26-2 adds this to the Rules water hazard was made (see Rule 20-5); or

(ii) proceed under Rule 26-1b, or if applicable Rule 26-1c; or

(iii) under penalty of one stroke, play a ball as nearly as possible at the spot from which the last stroke from outside a water hazard was made (see Rule 20-5). Regression = super stroke & distance. b. Ball Lost or Unplayable Outside Hazard or Out of Bounds If a ball played from within a water hazard is lost or declared unplayable outside the hazard or is out of bounds, the player may, after taking a penalty of one stroke under Rule 27-1 or 28a:

233 Rule 26-2 was added in 1984. Usually one 26-2 question on the exam.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 229 1/27/2015 (i) play a ball as nearly as possible at the spot in the hazard from which the original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5); or

(ii) proceed under Rule 26-1b, or if applicable Rule 26-1c, adding the additional penalty of one stroke prescribed by the Rule and using as the reference point the point where the original ball last crossed the margin of the hazard before it came to rest in the hazard; or

(iii) add an additional penalty of one stroke and play a ball as nearly as possible at the spot from which the last stroke from outside a hazard was made (see Rule 20-5). Note 1: When proceeding under Rule 26-2b, the player is not required to drop a ball under Rule 27-1 or 28a. If he does drop a ball, he is not required to play it. He may alternatively proceed under Rule 26-2b(ii) or (iii).

Note 2: If a ball played from within a water hazard is declared unplayable outside the hazard, nothing in Rule 26-2b precludes the player from proceeding under Rule 28b or c. Note: No “penalty PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE: cap” in the Rule! Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

★26-2/1 Explanation of options under Rule 26-2a & 26-2b. See Diagram in Decisions Book. ★26-2/2 Ball played from within hazard comes to rest in same hazard after exiting hazard (Regression) There is a new reference point. See picture Ü 26-1/2.5 Lost ball treated as moved by outside agency in absence of knowledge or virtual certainty to that effect 26-1/3.5 Ball dropped under water hazard rule with knowledge or virtual certainty; original ball then found 26-1/3.7 Ball dropped under water hazard rule without it being known or virtually certain ball in hazard; original ball then found.

Notes:

“Known or virtually certain” is the key to Rule 26. In 2008 “known or virtually certain” replaced “reasonable evidence” in Rule 26. In Decision 26-1/3.5 “reasonable evidence” “known or virtually certain” overrides reality”.

The meaning of “known or virtually certain” – the level of confidence that the ball is in the water hazard that is required for the player to proceed under Rule 26-1.

The hardest thing for a Rules Official in Rule 26 is finding out where the ball is.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 230 1/27/2015 Remember when dropping under 26-1b the player has to drop behind the hazard, keeping the point at which the original ball last crossed the margin of the water hazard directly between the hole and the spot on which the ball is dropped. In other words “on the line”.

Rule 26-2 allows the player to keep playing golf, otherwise there are situations involving a ball played from a water hazard where the player’s only option in stroke play would be to go home because he couldn’t complete the hole. Thus, Rule 26-2a allows “regression”. The reason that we have regression with a water hazard is because it is a defined area. The player may regress beyond where last stroke was played. 26-2/1

Some players call the drop permitted by Rule 26-2a a “gambler’s drop” because you might as well try and play it from the hazard once you already have the one stroke penalty.

When dropping out of a lateral water hazard a player MAY drop on a putting surface. Rule 20-2c(iii) does not apply.

For a water hazard there is relief for lie only. You can stand inside the hazard to play a ball after taking relief.

= Lateral Water Hazard = Water Hazard

4 Times When You Can Drop on a Putting Green? 1. Relief from casual water in a bunker in green (e.g. Riviera GC) 2. Ball unplayable next to green and two club lengths gets you to the green 3. Dropping out of a lateral water hazard 4. Relief from obstruction (Ball lies in bunker)

In environmentally sensitive areas you lose the option of playing from the hazard. Not only that the player can’t retrieve the ball or he may be breaking a law. Player may break the plane of the ESA to play a shot if he doesn’t strike anything in the ESA (e.g. bushes).

You can never get out of a hazard without either a stroke or a penalty stroke.

Water hazards have three (3) and sometimes four (4) options: 1. Play the ball as it lies 2. Stroke and distance 3. Keep point at which ball last crossed the margin of the hazard between the hole and the spot on which the ball is dropped. 4. Ball drop

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 231 1/27/2015 Lateral water hazards have five (5) options – same three (3) or four (4) as water hazards plus two (2) additional: 1. Drop within two club-lengths of where the ball last crossed the margin of the hazard 2. Opposite margin equidistant from the hole within two club-lengths no closer to the hole

USGA Video

Fred Couples, 1999 Player’s Championship, TPC Sawgrass On the 17th hole (famous island green par 3) he hit his tee shot in the water hazard and elected to play a ball as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was last played. He holed his next shot for a 3 (par).

Thomas Levet, 2002 WGC-EMC World Cup, Puerto Vallarta, Mexico Thomas Levet’s approach shot lands on the green and rolls into a lateral water hazard. He takes relief under Rule 26-1 dropping twice then placing. After the ball was placed and at rest and therefore in play, gravity took over and propelled it back into the hazard, a situation which did not require the ball to be replaced outside the hazard. Levet again proceeded under the water hazard Rule.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 232 1/27/2015 Rule 27 Ball Lost or Out of Bounds; Provisional Ball

“The Rules are about drawing lines.” Lew Blakey

A ball is deemed “lost” if:

a. It is not found or identified as his by the player within five minutes “A player may not ‘declare’ his ball lost but after the player’s side or his or their caddies have begun to search between 1956 and 1964 for it; or you could.” b. The player has made a stroke at a provisional ball from the place Lew Blakey where the original ball is likely to be or from a point nearer the hole than that place (see Rule 27-2b); or c. The player has put another ball into play under penalty of stroke and distance under Rule 26-1a, Rule 27-1 or 28a; or d. The player has put another ball into play because it is known or “d” - Three times ball is virtually certain that the ball, which has not been found, has been lost and there is no moved by an outside agency (see Rule 18-1), is in an obstruction penalty. (see Rule 24-3), is in an abnormal ground condition (see Rule 25- John Morrissett 1c) or is in a water hazard (see Rule 26-1b or c); or e. The player has made a stroke at a substituted ball.

Time spent in playing a wrong ball is not counted in the five-minute period allowed for search.

A “provisional ball” is a ball played under Rule 27-2 for a ball which may be lost outside a water hazard or may be out of bounds.

27-1 Stroke and Distance; Ball Out of Bounds; Ball Not Found Within Five Minutes a. Proceeding Under Stroke and Distance At any time, a player may, under penalty of one stroke, play a ball as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5), i.e., proceed under penalty of stroke and distance.

Except as otherwise provided in the Rules, if a player makes a stroke at a ball from the spot at which the original ball was last played, he is deemed Definition of “stroke & distance” to have proceeded under penalty of stroke and distance. b. Ball Out of Bounds If a ball is lost or is out of bounds, the player must play a ball, under penalty of one stroke, as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5). c. Ball Not Found Within Five Minutes If a ball is lost as a result of not being found or identified as his by the player within five minutes after the player’s side or his or their caddies have begun to search for it, the player must play a ball, under penalty of

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 233 1/27/2015 one stroke, as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5).

Exception: If it is known or virtually certain that the original ball, that has not been found, has been moved by an outside agency (Rule 18-1), is in an obstruction (Rule 24-3), is in an abnormal ground condition (Rule 25-1) or is in a water hazard (Rule 26-1), the player MAY proceed under the applicable Rule.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE 27-1: 1 + 2 = 3 Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

Q. How do you get the general penalty under Rule 27-1? A. Decision 27-1/3

Provisional ball is a wrong ball when original is found within 5 minutes. If a player proceeds under a Rule that applies then Rule 20-6 doesn’t apply. Try and stay away from situations where we get into the player’s intent.

27/1.5 Time permitted for search for lost ball if play suspended during search; the suspension of play has no effect on the five-minute search period…total of 5 minutes 27/5 Player searching for ball mistakes his ball for opponent’s…must identify it as his within 5 minutes 27/5.5 Original ball found within five-minute search period not identified until after search period has elapsed…ok 27/7 Ball found in burrowing animal hole after five minutes…lost 27/8 Ball found after search exceeding five minutes is then played…wrong ball and must correct in stroke play ★27/9 Player searches for lost ball after putting another ball into play REVISED 2014 27/10 Player unable to distinguish his ball from another ball…lost 27/11 Provisional ball not distinguishable from original ball (4 situations and solutions) 27/17 Competitor plays out of turn other than from teeing ground and puts another ball into play at spot of previous stroke

27/19 When ball inside boundary fence is out of bounds… e.g. 10th hole at Lake Merced with driving range on right 27/20 Public road defined as out of bounds divides course; status of ball crossing road. Recommended Local Rule: “A ball which crosses a public road defined as out of bounds and comes to rest beyond that road is out of bounds, even though it may lie on another part of the course.” ★27-1/2 Original ball found within five-minute search period after another ball dropped…Revised to specify that Rule 20-6 does not apply when the player has substituted a ball with the intention of proceeding under an applicable Rule (Rule 27-1) Rule 20-6 does not allow the player to redrop ★27-1/2.3 Original ball found within five-minute search period after another ball dropped; original ball played…Player has

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 234 1/27/2015 played a wrong ball…Revised to specify that the original ball, if played, is a wrong ball because the original ball is no longer the player’s ball in play in view of the revision to Decision 27- 1/2…Revised for 2006 ★27-1/2.5 Lost ball treated as moved by outside agency in absence of knowledge or virtual certainty to that effect…Penalty for stroke and distance (Rule 27-1) plus playing from a wrong place (Rule 20-7) 27-1/3 Ball dropped in area where original ball lost; ball then 1 + 2 = 3 played Rule 27-1 with serious breach

27-2 Provisional Ball a. Procedure If a ball may be lost outside a water hazard or may be out of bounds, to save time the player may play another ball provisionally in accordance with Rule 27-1. The player must inform his opponent in match play or his marker or a fellow-competitor in stroke play that he intends to play a provisional ball, and he must play it before he or his partner goes forward to search for the original ball.234 (Note: Rule says “inform”)

If he fails to do so and plays another ball, that ball is not a provisional ball and becomes the ball in play under penalty of stroke and distance (Rule 27-1); the original ball is lost.

(Order of play from teeing ground – see Rule 10-3.) Remember Rule 10-3 ★10/4 Order of play for provisional ball other than from teeing ground

Q. Can you satisfy Rule 27-2 by telling your partner you are playing a provisional ball? A. No.

Note: If a provisional ball played under Rule 27-2a might be lost outside a water hazard or out of bounds, the player may play another provisional ball. If another provisional ball is played, it bears the same relationship to the previous provisional ball as the first provisional ball bears to the original. Should this apply to Rule 3-3 too? Decision 27-2a/1.3 27-2a/1 Announcement of Provisional Ball 27-2a/1.3 Player intends to play provisional ball but no one present to hear announcement Ü ★27-2a/1.5 Meaning of “Goes forward to search” REVISED 2014 ★27-2a/2 Provisional ball played in sole belief original ball might be in water hazard 27-2a/2.2 Possibility that original ball is in water hazard may not preclude play of provisional ball (formerly 27-2c/1) ★27-2a/2.5 Player plays provisional ball in belief original might be lost outside water hazard then discovers there is no possibility of its being lost outside water hazard

234 See Decision 27-2a/1.5. Goes forward for some other purpose is ok…get a ball, club. USGA position is “unless it’s for some other purpose”.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 235 1/27/2015 27-2a/4 Three balls played from same spot; only second ball was provisional ball… This happened at US Amateur at Merion in 2005 b. When Provisional Ball Becomes Ball in Play The player may play a provisional ball until he reaches the place where the original ball is likely to be. If he makes a stroke with the provisional Key is “likely” ball from the place where the original ball is likely to be or from a point nearer the hole than that place, the original ball is lost and the provisional ball becomes the ball in play under penalty of stroke and distance (Rule 27-1).

Should we take into consideration on appeal of a Pace of Play penalty that the player didn’t play a provisional?

If the original ball is lost outside a water hazard or is out of bounds, the Most common way provisional ball becomes the ball in play, under penalty of stroke and provisional becomes distance (Rule 27-1). the ball in play.

If it is known or virtually certain that the original ball is in a water hazard, the player must proceed in accordance with Rule 26-1.

Exception: If it is known or virtually certain that the original ball, that has Note it says “MAY” not not been found, has been moved by an outside agency (Rule 18-1), or is “MUST”; Player has the in an obstruction (Rule 24-3) or an abnormal ground condition (Rule 25- option to play his provisional 1c), the player MAY proceed under the applicable Rule.235

27-2b/1 Continuation of play with provisional ball without searching for original ball 27-2b/2 When provisional ball holed becomes ball in play…when removed from the hole. 27-2b/4 Provisional ball played from where original ball likely to be but not beyond where original ball found. The place where the original ball in fact lay was irrelevant. 27-2b/6.5 Player deems provisional ball unplayable and drops ball; original ball then found…ok the player had played a stroke with the provisional ball 27-2b/9 Provisional ball lifted subsequently becomes the ball in 1 + 2 + 1 = 4 play Rules 27-1; 15-3; 18-2a ★27-2b/10 Provisional ball lifted subsequently becomes ball in play; Competitor then plays from wrong place REVISED 2014

★10/4 Order of play when two balls are lost in lateral water hazard c. When Provisional Ball to Be Abandoned If the original ball is neither lost nor out of bounds, the player must abandon the provisional ball and continue playing the original ball. If it is If you play the provisional known or virtually certain that the original ball is in a water hazard, the after finding your original you are playing a wrong ball.

235 This Exception gives the player the option of taking relief for a lost ball without penalty and playing his provisional and taking a 1 stroke penalty. USGA Exam 2010 & 2011.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 236 1/27/2015 player may proceed in accordance with Rule 26-1. In either situation, if the player makes any further strokes at the provisional ball, he is playing a wrong ball and the provisions of Rule 15-3 apply.

Note: If a player plays a provisional ball under Rule 27-2a, the strokes made after this Rule has been invoked with a provisional ball abandoned under Rule 27-2c and penalty strokes incurred solely by playing that ball are disregarded.

★27-2c/1.5 Whether provisional ball becomes ball in play if original ball lost in ground under repair…player may continue play with provisional ball. 27-2c/2 Ball believed to be original found; player wishes to ignore it and continue play with provisional ball 27-2c/3 Provisional ball played from point nearer the hole than original ball because player erroneously thought original ball, which was visible, was out of bounds Notes:

Table of What Extends Upwards and Downwards

Ground Level

Bunker & Water Hazard & Line of Play Ground Under Repair Out of Bounds Line of Putt

“I don’t care where it is. Where is it likely to be? Where were you looking for it?” Tom Meeks

In the 1930’s the Rule said “A majority of the ball has to be in bounds”.

Key Decisions:

27/5.5 Original ball found within five-minute search period not identified until after time period has elapsed…Ok (Lee Janzen at 1998 U.S. Open, The Olympic Club; Mark O’Meara at the 1998 British Open, Royal Birkdale) 27/6 Player unable to find his ball because another player played it 27/10 Player unable to distinguish his ball from another ball 27/11 Provisional ball not distinguishable from original ball: Four situations and solutions. 27/12 Identification of Spectator through testimony of spectator 27/14 Ball in tree identified and not retrieved 27/15 Ball in tree visible but not identifiable 27/20 Public road defined as OB divides course; status of ball which crosses road

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 237 1/27/2015 Carl Lewis Decisions: 27-2b/1 Continuation of play with provisional ball without searching for original ball…ok 27-2b/2 When provisional ball holed becomes ball in play…as soon as player removes it from the hole

NCGA Exam 2010 In stroke play, Ryan’s tee shot is hit towards the trees. Believing there must be something wrong with his driver and not his swing he borrows Jimmy’s driver to play the provisional ball. He finds his original ball within five minutes and continues with it. What is the ruling? a. No penalty. b. Ryan is penalized two strokes for borrowing a club from another player on the course. c. Ryan is disqualified for borrowing a club from another player on the course.

A tee shot is hit towards an immovable obstruction. The player properly plays a provisional ball. It is know or virtually certain that the ball is in the immovable obstruction. The player: a. b. May play his provisional ball. c. The player must drop a ball within one club-length, no nearer the hole, of the spot where the ball last crossed the outermost limits of the obstruction. d.

See Exception to Rule 27-2b.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 238 1/27/2015 Rule 28 Ball Unplayable236

The player may deem his ball unplayable at any place on the course except when the ball is in a water hazard. 237 The player is the sole judge 238 “Notice it doesn’t say as to whether his ball is unplayable. ‘declare’ as it used to.” John Morrissett If the player deems his ball to be unplayable, he shall, under penalty of one stroke:239

a. Proceed under the stroke and distance provision of Rule 27-1 by playing a ball as nearly as possible at the spot from which the Reference point is original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5); or position of golf ball b. Drop a ball behind the point where the ball lay, keeping that point directly between the hole and the spot on which the ball is dropped, with no limit to how far behind that point the ball may be dropped. c. Drop a ball within two club-lengths of the spot where the ball lay, but not nearer the hole. (semi-circle with radius of 2 club lengths) Order of options (b) and (c) in Rules 26 & 28 are the same. If the unplayable ball is in a bunker, the player may proceed under clause a, b, or c. If he elects to proceed under Clause b or c, a ball must be dropped in the bunker.

When proceeding under this Rule, the player may lift and clean his ball or substitute a ball.

PENALTY FOR BREACH OF RULE: No limit on penalty strokes Match play – Loss of hole; Stroke play – Two strokes.

What are the Four Times a Player May Drop on a Putting Green?

1. Drop from an obstruction in a bunker Rule 24-2 2. Drop from casual water in a bunker Rule 25 3. Drop from a lateral water hazard Rule 26-1 4. Ball unplayable Rule 28

236 Why Isn’t regression a potential option for Rule 28? Difference is that Rule 26 is a defined area…Rule 28 isn’t. 237 Player may not take an unplayable in a water hazard – water hazard has its own relief procedures. 238 Rule 28 requires the player have intent to play under that Rule. The Committee may not apply Rule 28 to a player’s actions when determining the Rule to apply in order to give a ruling based on the player’s actions. See Decision 34-3/6 239 INVISIBLE: since it doesn’t say you can’t drop on the green you can.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 239 1/27/2015 Notes:

“A ball” not “the ball” so substitution is permitted. Why do we permit substitution under Rule 28 but not Rule 24 or 25? We wouldn’t want a player to declare his ball unplayable somewhere on the golf course and then be required to walk forward a long way to get it.

Rule 28 requires intent. There are two times in the Rules when the “player himself” must do There are two things something. The first is dropping under Rule 20 and the second is only the player himself deeming a ball unplayable. Only the player, not his partner, caddie, must do: Committee or someone authorized, may deem a ball unplayable. See Drop (Rule 20-2a) Deem ball unplayable Decision 34-3/6 for a comment on this: “As Rule 28 requires the player to have the intention to proceed under it before lifting the ball, the Committee may not apply Rule 28 to the player’s actions.”

Q. How do you get the general penalty in Rule 28? A. See Decision 28/10

Q. Should Rule 28 be changed to add an option under penalty of 1 additional stroke to allow a drop outside the bunker similar to 24- 2b(ii)(b) and 25-1b(ii)(b)?

Q. Suppose a player takes an unplayable and drops within 3 club lengths and places instead of dropping. A. Penalty = 5 strokes.

Key Decisions:

★28/1 When necessary to find and identify ball declared unplayable…When taking relief under Rule 28b and c. ★28/3 Ball dropped under unplayable ball rule comes to rest in original position or another unplayable position…Ball is in play when dropped Rule 20-4 (unplayable is not one of the 7 re-drop required by Rule 20-2c). Player must either play it or take another unplayable. (Player needs to go to “Drop School”) ★28/4 Ball declared unplayable through the green dropped in hazard…ok 28/5 Regression under the unplayable ball Rule…(No) once the ball is played the player would be entitled to drop a ball only at the place from which he played his last stroke 28/6.5 Player declares ball unplayable a second time and wishes to proceed under stroke and distance after dropping a ball under other unplayable options…ok since player did not make a stroke at the dropped ball (regression permitted here) 28/10 Ball dropped outside bunker under option requiring drop in bunker…Generally disqualification for serious breach. ★28/11 Ball unplayable in tree and player opts to drop within two club-lengths…may ignore vertical distance when ball is off ground…ball is 8’ off ground in a tree

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 240 1/27/2015 28/12 Ball unplayable at base of cliff and player wishes to drop within two club-lengths of point above ball…No, ball is on the ground and he may not ignore vertical distance 28/13 After declaring ball unplayable and lifting it, player discovers ball was in ground under repair…ok 28/14 Player declares “wrong ball” unplayable picks it up and returns to where original last played and plays the ball…Ball is in play under penalty of stroke & distance 28/15 Wrong ball deemed unplayable dropped within two club- 1 + 2 = 3 lengths and played before error discovered…original lost; Rules 27-1; 20-7c 240 wrong place

27/14 Ball in tree identified but not retrieved 27/15 Ball in tree visible but not identifiable ★20-1/0.7 Lifting ball to determine application of Rule 20-3d/2 Ball in bunker moves closer to hole when obstruction removed and ball will not remain at rest when replaced; All other parts of bunker are nearer the hole…permits a drop out of a bunker in equity with an additional (2nd) penalty stroke.

Ball in Tree Decisions 14/7 Striking at tree branch to move ball lodged higher in branch 18/3 Ball in fork of tree moves in relation to ground but not in relation to fork 25/10 Ball lost in tree in ground under repair 27/14 Stray ball deemed unplayable played under stroke-and- distance procedure; original ball then found 27/15 Ball in tree visible but not identifiable 28/11 Ball unplayable in tree and player opts to drop within two club-lengths

240 NCGA Exam 2010.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 241 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 242 1/27/2015 Other Forms of Play

Rule 29 Threesomes and Foursomes.

Threesome: A match in which one plays against two, and each side plays one ball.

Foursome: A match in which two play against two and each side plays one ball.

29-1 General In a threesome or foursome, during any stipulated round the partners must play alternately from the teeing grounds and alternately during the play of each hole. Penalty strokes do not affect the order of play. “alternately” is important

29-1/4.5 Play of provisional ball in foursomes when partner has already gone ahead…ok if partner returns to tee and plays provisional but time for search starts as soon as first player begins looking for it ★29-1/9 Both player and partner drive at same tee in foursome play…penalty REVISED 2014 33-1/3.5 Restriction on which partner in foursome competition may play from 1st tee

29-2 Match Play If a player plays when his partner should have played, his side loses the hole.

29-3 Stroke Play If the partners make a stroke or strokes in incorrect order, such stroke or strokes are canceled and the side incurs a penalty of two strokes. The Must correct in stroke play side must correct the error by playing a ball in correct order as nearly as because side needs a score for the hole…and there is a possible at the spot from which it first played in incorrect order (see Rule time limit to correct. 20-5). If the side makes a stroke on the next teeing ground without first correcting the error or, in the case of the last hole of the round, leaves the putting green without declaring its intention to correct the error, the side is disqualified.

Notes:

Threesome and Foursome is “some” of the players playing “some” of the shots “some” of the time.

Rule 6-3 probably doesn’t apply to being present on the first tee in foursome (partner might be in landing area waiting to play next shot).

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 243 1/27/2015 At the 1975 Walker Cup at St. Andrews in foursome play one player was on the tee and the other (Bill Campbell) was on the practice green. The player tees off – side loses the hole. (Grant Spaeth was there and saw it!)

Key Decisions:

29/1 Changing partners after driving from first tee… Once any player in a foursome match has played from the first tee the composition of neither side may be changed. 29/2 Mixed foursome in which different tees used by men and women; tee shot out of bounds…next shot played from same tee (e.g. forward tee if woman teed off) 29/3 Player A in foursome match practices putts on 11th green after partner B has driven from the 12th tee…A & B lose the 12th hole for breach of Rule 7-2. See 30-3f/12 ★29/4 Dropping ball in foursome competition…“player himself”… The member of the side whose turn it is to play next must drop the ball. 29/5 Hitting sand in bunker with club after failing to extricate ball; Foursome match…penalty applies to both 29/6 Signing of score card in foursome stroke play…only 1 player needs to sign; see Rule 31-3 29-1/1 Ball played from outside teeing ground in foursome match…if recalled same player must hit again…original stroke does not count 29-1/2 Competitor plays from outside teeing ground in foursome stroke play; partner replays stroke…Penalty of 4 strokes (2 2 + 2 = 4 for 11-4 and 2 for 29-3)…outside teeing ground; out of Rules 11-4; 29-3 order; competitor must play 29-1/4.5 Play of provisional ball in foursomes when partner has already gone ahead…ok if partner returns to tee and plays provisional but time starts as soon as first player begins looking for it ★29-1/8 Order of play in foursome stroke play when wrong ball played…Penalty strokes do not affect the order of play – player must play again 29-1/9 Both player and partner drive at same tee in Foursome Play…Penalty and variations explained

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 244 1/27/2015 Rule 30 Three-Ball, Best-Ball & Four-Ball Match Play

Three-Ball: A match-play competition in which three players play a match against one another, each playing his own ball. Each player is playing two distinct matches. A vs B; B vs C; C vs A “In these forms of play – start with the Rule first.” Best-Ball: A match in which one player plays against the better ball of - Jeff Hall two other players or the best ball of three other players.

Four-Ball: A match in which two players play their better ball against the better ball of two other players.

30-1 Rules of Golf Apply The Rules of Golf, so far as they are not at variance with the following specific Rules, apply to three-ball, best-ball and four-ball matches. 241

30-2 Three-Ball Match Play a. Ball at Rest Moved or Purposely Touched by an Opponent If an opponent incurs a penalty stroke under Rule 18-3b, that penalty is incurred only in the match with the player whose ball was touched or moved. No penalty is incurred in his match with the other player. b. Ball Deflected or Stopped by an Opponent Accidentally If a player’s ball is accidentally deflected or stopped by an opponent, his caddie or equipment, there is no penalty. In his match with that opponent the player may, before another stroke is made by either side, cancel the stroke and play a ball without penalty as nearly as possible at the spot from which the original ball was last played (see Rule 20-5) or he may play the ball as it lies. In his match with the other opponent, the ball must be played as it lies.

Exception: Ball striking person attending or holding up flagstick or anything carried by him – see Rule 17-3b.

(Ball purposely deflected or stopped by opponent – see Rule 1-2.)

30-2/1 Player plays out of turn from tee in three-ball match play

2-4/6 Putting out after concession of stroke

241 Decision 2-4/6 tells us a player may putt out after his next stroke has been conceded. However, if the act would be of assistance to a partner in a four-ball or best-ball match, the partner is, in equity (Rule 1-4), disqualified for the hole.”

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 245 1/27/2015 30-3 Best-Ball and Four-Ball Match Play a. Representation of Side A side may be represented by one partner for all or any part of a match; So if anybody has started all partners need not be present. An absent partner may join a match the hole an absent partner has to wait until between holes, but not during play of a hole. the next hole. c.f. Decision 31-2/1 ★30/2.5 Player touches putting green in pointing out line for putting for partner and incidentally touches own line of play…partner incurs a two-stroke penalty under 8-2b; player is penalized under 16-1a REVISED 2014 ★30/6 Player plays practice putt after he and partner have holed out but before opponents hole out…breach of etiquette 30-3/1 Examples of rulings in Four-Ball match with concurrent singles matches…very good helpful decision Rule fixed – we don’t ★30-3/2 Effect of “state of the match” penalties in Four-Ball need this decision now. Play…the side is penalized…In four-Ball stroke play both partners incur the applicable stroke play penalty ★30-3/3 Application of Rule 2-2 in Four-Ball match play…it does not apply 30-3a/1 Absent partner joins match during play of hole…partner incurs general penalty in Rule 2-6 and if his strokes assist partner, partner is also disqualified 30-3a/2 Absent partner gives advice before joining match…ok b. Order of Play Balls belonging to the same side may be played in the order the side considers best.

30-3b/1 Player entitled to putt stands on another player’s line of putt…ok Rule 30-3b overrides Rule 16-1f 30-3b/2 Waiving turn to putt in four-ball match c. Wrong Ball If a player incurs the loss of hole penalty under Rule 15-3a for making a stroke at a wrong ball, he is disqualified for that hole, but his partner incurs no penalty even if the wrong ball belongs to him. If the wrong ball belongs to another player, its owner must place a ball on the spot from which the wrong ball was first played. (Important Decision 30-3c/1!)

★30-3c/1 Player plays partner’s ball Important ★30-3/2 Effect of state of match penalties in Four-Ball play…in stroke play for state of the match penalties both partners incur the applicable penalty d. Penalty to Side A side is penalized for a breach of any of the following by any partner: • Rule 4 – Clubs • Rule 6-4 – Caddie • Any Local Rule or Condition of Competition for which the penalty is an adjustment to the state of the match. (e.g. too many clubs, more than one caddie, breach of transportation condition)

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 246 1/27/2015

e. Disqualification of Side (i) A side is disqualified if any partner incurs a penalty of disqualification These 9 times are under any of the following: so serious the entire side must • Rule 1-3 – Agreement to Waive Rules abide by them, so a breach by one • Rule 4-1 – Clubs partner takes the • Rule 5-1 or -2 – The Ball other with you. • Rule 6-2a – Handicap (playing off higher handicap) • Rule 6-4 – Caddie (having more than one caddie; failure to correct breach immediately) • Rule 6-7 – Undue Delay; Slow Play • Rule 11-1 – Teeing • Rule 14-3 – Artificial Devices, Unusual Equipment and Unusual Use of Equipment • Rule 33-7 – Disqualification Penalty Imposed by Committee

(ii) A side is disqualified if all partners incur a penalty of disqualification under any of the following:

• Rule 6-3 – Time of Starting and Groups • Rule 6-8 – Discontinuance of Play

30-3e/1 Partners fail to discontinue play immediately contrary to condition of competition

(iii) In all other cases where a breach of a Rule would result in disqualification, the player is disqualified for that hole only. (e.g. failure to hole out, play of a wrong ball) f. Effect of Other Penalties If a player’s breach of a Rule assists his partner’s play or adversely Standard: affects an opponent’s play, the partner incurs the applicable penalty in What actually happened? addition to any penalty incurred by the player. Outcome based.

In all other cases where a player incurs a penalty for breach of a Rule, the penalty does not apply to his partner. Where the penalty is stated to be loss of hole, the effect is to disqualify the player for that hole. Except 30-3c! 30-3f/1 Player lifts loose impediment in bunker when his ball and partner’s ball in bunker 30-3f/2.5 Touching sand with practice swing after partner has extricated ball from bunker: Four-Ball match…penalty 30-3f/4 Wrong information given by player out of contention in Four-Ball match ★30-3f/6 Player plays away from hole to assist partner…Penalty to side REVISED 2014 ★30-3f/11 Request to lift ball that might assist partner not honored REVISED 2014

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 247 1/27/2015 30-3f/12 Player in four-ball practices putts on previous green after partner has driven from next tee…Breach of 7-2 ★30-3f/13 Partner stands on extension of player’s line of play behind ball

Notes:

Q. When can I wind up with two balls in play? A. In a three-ball match if my ball strikes an opponent – I have the option to cancel and replay the stroke in my match with the opponent but in the match with the other opponent I have to play the ball as it lies. Rule 30- 2b I play from the wrong teeing ground. One opponent recalls the stroke but the other doesn’t.

Q. When can you hole out with 1 ball and have two scores that count? Rule 30-2a. A. When you move an opponent’s ball at rest other than during search the player incurs a 1 stroke penalty in his match with the opponent but not in his match with the other opponent.

Q. In a four-ball stroke play event, a player accidentally touches the putting green in pointing out the line of putt for his partner. Incidentally, the spot that the player touches is also on his line of putt. What is the ruling? A. The partner incurs a two stroke penalty. Decisions 30/2.5

Key Decisions:

1-2/3.5 Player repairs hole after holing out before opponent, fellow-competitor or partner holes out 2-4/6 Putting out after concession of stroke

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 248 1/27/2015 Rule 31 Four-Ball Stroke Play

31-1 General The Rules of Golf, so far as they are not at variance with the following specific Rules, apply to four-ball stroke play.

31/1 Examples of rulings in Four-Ball stroke play with concurrent individual competition

31-2 Representation of Side A side may be represented by either partner for all or any part of a stipulated round; both partners need not be present. An absent competitor may join his partner between holes, but not during play of a hole.

31-2/1 Absent player joins partner after fellow-competitor plays from teeing ground but before partner plays…ok (c.f. with Rule 30-3a)

31-3 Scoring The marker is required to record for each hole only the gross score of whichever partner’s score is to count. The gross score to count must be individually identifiable; otherwise the side is disqualified. Only one of the partners need be responsible for complying with Rule 6-6b.

(Wrong score – see Rule 31-7a.)

31-3/1 Gross score of partner with better net score omitted from card

31-4 Order of Play Balls belonging to the same side may be played in the order the side considers best.

31-4/1 Player waives turn to play…circumstances under which he may complete hole…may not unduly delay play 31-4/2 Extent to which side may play in order it considers best

31-5 Wrong Ball If a competitor is in breach of Rule 15-3b for making a stroke at a wrong ball, he incurs a penalty of two strokes and must correct his mistake by playing the correct ball or by proceeding under the Rules. His partner incurs no penalty even if the wrong ball belongs to him.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 249 1/27/2015 If the wrong ball belongs to another competitor, its owner must place a ball on the spot from which the wrong ball was first played. 30-3c/1 Player plays partners ball

31-6 Penalty to Side A side is penalized for a breach of any of the following by either partner: • Rule 4 – Clubs • Rule 6-4 – Caddie • Any Local Rule or Condition of Competition for which there is a maximum penalty per round.

31-7 Disqualification Penalties a. Breach by One Partner A side is disqualified from the competition if either partner incurs a penalty These 15 times are of disqualification under any of the following: so serious the entire side must abide by them, so a breach • Rule 1-3 – Agreement to Waive Rules by one partner takes • Rule 3-4 – Refusal to Comply with a Rule the other with you. • Rule 4 – Clubs ÜSee Decision 4-4a/10 – both penalized • Rule 5-1 or -2 – The Ball • Rule 6-2b – Handicap (playing off higher handicap; failure to record handicap) • Rule 6-4 – Caddie (having more than one caddie; failure to correct breach immediately) • Rule 6-6b - Signing and Returning Score Card • Rule 6-6d – Wrong Score for Hole, i.e. when the recorded score of the partner whose score is to count is lower than actually taken. If the recorded score of the partner whose score is to count is higher than actually taken, it must stand as returned. • Rule 6-7 – Undue Delay; Slow Play (repeated offense) (by same partner) • Rule 7-1 – Practice Before or Between Rounds • Rule 10-2c – Sides Agree to Play Out of Turn • Rule 11-1 – Teeing • Rule 14-3 – Artificial Devices, Unusual Equipment and Unusual Equipment • Rule 22-1 – Ball Assisting Play • Rule 31-3 – Gross Scores to Count Not Individually Identifiable • Rule 33-7 – Disqualification Penalty Imposed by Committee

31-7a/1 Competitor records score for hole not completed

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 250 1/27/2015 b. Breach by Both Partners A side is disqualified from the competition

(i) If each partner incurs a penalty of disqualification for a breach by both of Rule 6-3 (Time of Starting and Groups) or Rule 6-8 (Discontinuance of Play), or (ii) if, at the same hole, each partner is in breach of a Rule the penalty for which is disqualification from the competition or for a hole. (e.g. neither player holes out) c. For the Hole Only In all other cases where a breach of a Rule would result in disqualification, the competitor is disqualified only for the hole at which the breach occurred. (e.g. wrong ball)

31-8 Effect of Other Penalties If a competitor’s breach of a Rule assists his partner’s play, the partner incurs the applicable penalty in addition to any penalty incurred by the competitor. (Did it assist?)

In all other cases where a competitor incurs a penalty for breach of a Rule, the penalty does not apply to his partner.

★31-8/1 Competitor lift’s a loose impediment in the bunker and his ball and his partner’s ball lie in bunker.

1-2/3.5 Player repairs hole after holing out but before opponent, fellow-competitor or partner holes out

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 251 1/27/2015 Notes:

Lynn Swan & Jim Furyk were disqualified from the 2003 ATT Pebble Beach National Pro-Am for returning a score card with the wrong score on a hole for Lynn Swan. The score was lower than he actually had and it affected the team score. As a result there is a specially printed “Souvenir Scorecard” for the amateurs so that they can keep track of their score for the three tournament rounds and check it with their professional before the official score card kept by the pro is returned in the Scoring Area.

Q. What if A & B in Four-Ball stroke play realize A has too many clubs on the 3rd hole? A. Both get penalized the maximum of 4 strokes.

Q. B then discovers on the 6th hole he has too many clubs? A. A & B are penalized another four strokes each for a total for each player of four strokes on each of the first two holes. It’s two unrelated acts resulting in one Rule being breached more than once (1-4/12 Principle 6).242

Q. Why do both players get penalized anyway? A. Since they are only counting the better ball of the partners on each hole to ensure the side is penalized for a breach.

Key Decisions

30-3/2 Effect of state of the match penalties in four-ball play – says if a breach of a Rule that requires an adjustment of the state of the match in match play arises in four-ball stroke play, both partners incur the applicable stroke play penalty

242 John Vanderborght, David Staebler & Jeff Hall, December 19, 2011.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 252 1/27/2015 Rule 32 Bogey, Par, & Stableford Competitions

32-1 Conditions Bogey, par and Stableford competitions are forms of stroke play competition in which play is against a fixed score at each hole. The Rules for stroke play, so far as they are not at variance with the following special The term “bogey” comes from Colonel Bogey and Rules, apply. was an imaginary “standard opponent” of the Colonel Bogey scoring In handicap bogey, par and Stableford competitions, the competitor with system. Bogey has come the lowest net score at a hole takes the honor at the next teeing to mean one over par. The ground.243 Colonel Bogey March is the theme song from the movie Bridge over the a. Bogey and Par Competitions River Kwai. The scoring for bogey and par competitions is made as in match play. Any hole for which a competitor makes no return is regarded as a loss. The winner is the competitor who is most successful in the aggregate of holes.

The marker is responsible for marking only the gross number of strokes for each hole where the competitor makes a net score equal to or less than the fixed score.

Note 1: The competitor’s score is adjusted by deducting a hole or holes under the applicable Rule when a penalty other than disqualification is incurred under any of the following: • Rule 4 – Clubs • Rule 6-4 – Caddie • Any Local Rule or Condition of Competition for which there is a maximum penalty per round.

The competitor is responsible for reporting the facts regarding such a breach to the Committee before he returns his score card so that the Committee may apply the penalty. If the competitor fails to report his breach to the Committee, he is disqualified.

Note 2: If the competitor is in breach of Rule 6-3a (Time of Starting) but arrives at his starting point, ready to play, within five minutes after his starting time, or is in breach of Rule 6-7 (Undue Delay; Slow Play), the Committee will deduct one hole from the aggregate of holes. For a repeated offense, see Rule 32-2a.

243 The honor is determined differently in handicap bogey, par and Stableford competitions.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 253 1/27/2015 b. Stableford Competitions The scoring in Stableford competitions is made by points awarded in relation to a fixed score at each hole as follows:

Hole Played In Points More than one over fixed score or No score returned 0 One over fixed score 1 Fixed score 2 One under fixed score 3 Two under fixed score 4 Three under fixed score 5 Four under fixed score 6

The winner is the competitor who scores the highest number of points.

The marker is responsible for marking only the gross number of strokes at each hole where the competitor’s net score earns one or more points.

Note 1: If a competitor is in breach of a Rule for which there is a maximum penalty per round, he must report the facts to the Committee before returning his score card; if he fails to do so, he is disqualified. The Committee will, from the total points scored for the round, deduct two points for each hole at which any breach occurred, with a maximum Deduction of deduction per round of four points for each Rule breached. points is to ensure player is penalized. Note 2: If the competitor is in breach of Rule 6-3a (Time of Starting) but arrives at his starting point, ready to play, within five minutes after his starting time, or is in breach of Rule 6-7 (Undue Delay; Slow Play), the Committee will deduct two points from the total points scored for the round. For a repeated offense under Rule 6-7, see Rule 32-2a.

Note 3: For the purpose of preventing slow play, the Committee may, in the conditions of the competition (Rule 33-1), establish pace of play guidelines, including maximum periods of time allowed to complete a stipulated round, a hole or a stroke.

The Committee may, in such a condition, modify the penalty for a breach of this Rule as follows: First offense – Deduction of a further two points from the total points scored for the round; Second offense – Deduction of a further two points from the total points scored for the round; For subsequent offense – Disqualification.

32-1/1 Competing simultaneously in bogey or Stableford competition and stroke play…ok, both are forms of stroke play

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 254 1/27/2015 32-2 Disqualification Penalties a. From the Competition A competitor is disqualified from the competition if he incurs a penalty of disqualification under any of the following:

• Rule 1-3 – Agreement to Waive Rules • Rule 3-4 – Refusal to Comply with a Rule • Rule 4 – Clubs • Rule 5-1 or -2 – The Ball • Rule 6-2b – Handicap (playing off higher handicap; failure to record handicap) • Rule 6-3 – Time of Starting and Groups • Rule 6-4 – Caddie (having more than one caddie; failure to correct breach immediately) • Rule 6-6b - Signing and Returning Score Card • Rule 6-6d – Wrong Score for Hole, i.e. when the recorded score of the partner whose score is to count is lower than actually taken, except that no penalty is incurred when a breach of this Rule does not affect the result of the hole. • Rule 6-7 – Undue Delay; Slow Play (repeated offense) • Rule 7-1 – Practice Before or Between Rounds • Rule 11-1 – Teeing • Rule 14-3 – Artificial Devices, Unusual Equipment and Unusual Uses of Equipment • Rule 22-1 – Ball Assisting Play • Rule 33-7 – Disqualification Penalty Imposed by Committee b. For a Hole In all other cases where a breach of a Rule would result in This only disqualification, the competitor is disqualified only for the hole at which means player the breach occurred. gets no points for the hole

Q. Where did Stableford originate? A. Wallasey Golf Club in Chesire, England (near Liverpool). Dr. Frank Stableford developed his point scoring system in 1931 and the first Stableford competition was conducted over Dr. Frank’s home course May 16, 1932. Stableford was included in the Appendix to the Rule Book until 1968 when it was moved to Rule 32 in the main body of the Rules.

Key Decisions

32-1/1 Competing simultaneously in bogey or Stableford competition and stroke play…ok because both are stroke play

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 255 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 256 1/27/2015 Administration

Rule 33 The Committee

“The Committee is always right, even when it’s wrong.” Tom Meeks “The Committee should always be an odd number less than three.” Ed Hoard

Committee Responsibilities – parallel to Rule 6.

33-1 Conditions; Waiving Rule The Committee must establish the conditions under which a competition is to be played.

The Committee has no power to waive a Rule of Golf.

Certain special Rules governing stroke play are so substantially different from those governing match play that combining the two forms of play is not practicable and is not permitted. The result of a match played in these circumstances is null and void and, in the stroke play competition, the competitors are disqualified. (Examples of things that are so substantially different are concessions, cancelling and replaying a stroke; and playing from outside a teeing ground)

244 e.g. prohibit Referee In stroke play the Committee may limit a referee’s duties. from declaring GUR

As a condition of the competition, the Committee may stipulate which partner of a foursome must play from the first tee in both regular and mixed play. Decision 33-1/2.5

33/1 Removal of casual water or loose impediments on putting green by Committee…ok (e.g. this happens at Augusta National between groups) ★33-1/2 Number of holes of stroke-play competition reduced during the competition REVISED 2014 33-1/3.5 Restriction on which partner in foursome competition may play from 1st tee 33-1/3 Competition may start from 1st and 10th tees. 33-1/6 Players in match compete concurrently in stroke play competition…No (but c.f. with 32-1/1)245 33-1/9.5 Breach of transportation condition by caddie…Penalty, player is responsible for any breach of a Rule by his caddie during a stipulated round.

244 For example, prohibit Referee’s from declaring ground under repair. 245 Decision 32-1/1 Competing simultaneously in Bogey or Stableford competition and stroke-play competition

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 257 1/27/2015 33-2 The Course a. Defining Bounds and Margins The Committee must define accurately:

(i) the course and out of bounds, (ii) the margins of water hazards and lateral water hazards, (iii) ground under repair, and (iv) obstructions and integral parts of the course.246

★33-2a/2 Declaring area as ground under repair during competition round…ok 33-2a/6 Pond is water hazard from back tee and lateral water hazard from forward tee ★33-2a/7 Deeming body of water as both water hazard and lateral water hazard REVISED 2014 33-2a/10.5 Status of Tree Basins 33-2a/11 Defining body of water adjacent to course 33-2a/14 Internal out of bounds applying to stroke from teeing ground only…No b. New Holes New holes should be made on the day on which a stroke play competition begins and at such other times as the Committee considers necessary, provided all competitors in a single round play with each hole cut in the same position. 247

Exception: When it is impossible for a damaged hole to be repaired so that it conforms with the Definition, the Committee may make a new hole in a nearby similar position.

Note: Where a single round is to be played on more than one day, the Committee may provide in the conditions of a competition that the holes and teeing ground may be differently situated on each day of the competition, provided that, on any one day, all competitors play with each hole and each teeing ground in the same position.

33-2b/1.5 Committee wishes to move hole during stroke-play round due to severity of location 33-2b/2 Relocating hole after ball already positioned nearby on putting green.

246 Suppose you have sheet metal wrapped tightly around the base of the tree and there is interference with the backswing if we gave relief we would really be giving relief for the tree. 247 The 1953 British Open used the same hole locations all four days. Ben Hogan won.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 258 1/27/2015 c. Practice Ground Where there is no practice ground available outside the area of a competition course, the Committee should establish the area on which players may practice on any day of a competition, if it is practicable to do so. On any day of a stroke-play competition, the Committee should not normally permit practice on or to a putting green or from a hazard of the competition course.248 d. Course Unplayable If the Committee or its authorized representative considers that for any reason the course is not in a playable condition or that there are circumstances that render the proper playing of the game impossible, it Null & void Stroke Play may, in match play or stroke play, order a temporary suspension of play only; never or, in stroke play (only), declare play null and void and cancel all scores cancel play in for the round in question. When a round is canceled, all penalties incurred Match Play in that round are canceled. Including Disqualifications; e.g. player missed starting time and was disqualified.

(Procedure in discontinuing and resuming play – see Rule 6-8.)

33-2d/1 Guidelines on whether to cancel round

33-3 Times of Starting and Groups The Committee must establish the times of starting and, in stroke play, arrange the groups in which competitors must play.

When a match-play competition is played over an extended period, the Committee establishes the limit of time within which each round must be completed. When players are allowed to arrange the date of their match within these limits, the Committee should announce that the match must be played at a stated time on the last day of the period unless the players agree to a prior date.

33-3/3 Competitors determining their own groups & starting times…ok 33-3/4 Groupings for stroke-play play-off…no Rule, however recommended that there be no more than five in any group

33-4 Handicap Stroke Table The Committee must publish a table indicating the order of holes at which handicap strokes are to be given or received.

33-4/1 Alteration of handicap stroke table…Committee may alter

248 Orinda Country Club – no practice area; Annandale Golf Club, Pasadena – very small range so they use part of the 1st hole; Mid-Ocean Club, Bermuda – used part of course for practice during the 2007 Grand Slam of Golf; Quaker Ridge in NY has no practice range.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 259 1/27/2015 33-5 Score Card In stroke play, the Committee must provide each competitor with a score card containing the date and the competitor’s name or, in foursomes or four-ball stroke play, the competitor’s names.

In stroke play, the Committee is responsible for the addition of scores and the application of the handicap recorded on the score card.

In four-ball stroke play, the Committee is responsible for recording the better-ball score for each hole and in the process applying the handicaps recorded on the score card, and adding the better-ball scores.

In bogey, par and Stableford competitions, the Committee is responsible for applying the handicap recorded on the score card and determining the result of each hole and the overall result or points total. Boutique Rules of Golf – Bogey, Par & Stableford

Note: The Committee may request that each competitor record the date and his name on his score card.

33-5/1 Score cards in hole-by-hole play-off…only if Committee issues a score card 33-5/2 Wrong handicap applied by Committee results in player not receiving prize…Committee should correct its error

33-6 Decision of Ties The Committee must announce the manner, day and time for the decision of a halved match or of a tie, whether played on level terms or under handicap.

A halved match must not be decided by stroke play. A tie in stroke play must not be decided by a match.

★33-6/3 Determining winner and positions in stroke play play-off REVISED 2014 ★33-6/4 Players decide method of settling tie when Committee fails to do so

33-7 Disqualification Penalty; Committee Discretion (Added in 2004) A penalty of disqualification may in exceptional individual cases be waived, modified or imposed if the Committee considers such action warranted. Rule 33-7 is similar to Rule 1-4 – it is over Any penalty less than disqualification must not be waived or modified. applied… should only be used in exceptional circumstances. If a Committee considers that a player is guilty of a serious breach of etiquette, it may impose a penalty of disqualification under this Rule.

33/3 Match play finalists both disqualified…no winner 33-7/1 Authority of Committee to waive or modify DQ

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 260 1/27/2015 33-7/2 Modifying penalty for not holing out in stroke play…No ★33-7/4.5 Competitor unaware of penalty returns wrong score; Whether waiving or modifying disqualification penalty 249 justified REVISED 2014 ★33-7/5* Play of wrong ball not rectified on advice of Referee…Penalty = 2; Competitor should not be disqualified250 33-7/7 Competitor seeks help from fellow-competitor to avoid penalty ★33-7/8 Meaning of “Serious Breach of Etiquette” 33-7/9 Competitor who knows player has breached Rules does not inform player or Committee in timely manner

★7-1b/5 Competitor’s caddie practices on or tests putting green surfaces on the course before a stroke play round

33-8 Local Rules a. Policy The Committee may establish Local Rules for local abnormal conditions if Go to Appendix I, Part B they are consistent with the policy set forth in Appendix I. for Specimen Local Rule Is the condition exceptional or abnormal? recommended language. b. Waiving or Modifying a Rule A Rule of Golf must not be waived by a Local Rule. However, if a Committee considers that local abnormal conditions interfere with the proper playing of the game to the extent that it is necessary to make a Local Rule that modifies the Rules of Golf, the Local Rule must be authorized by the USGA.

33/8 Application of disqualification penalty in competition in which not all scores used to determine winner…only applies to that round ★33-8/4 Local Rule for events in which motorized golf carts permitted REVISED 2014 33-8/6 Local Rule for breach of sportsmanship code or competition policy ★33-8/8 Local Rule providing relief from tree roots…Ok in closely mown areas only REVISED 2014 ★33-8/9 Local Rule providing relief from damage to bunkers caused by children REVISED 2014 33-8/10 Local Rule prohibiting removal of flagstick…No 33-8/13 Local rule for ball deflected by power line (Can’t allow a player to replay but can require a player to replay) ★33-8/15 Local Rule providing relief from interference by immovable water hazard stake for ball lying in water hazard REVISED 2014

249 Decision 18/4 (HDTV Decision) doesn’t apply to 33-7/4.5 scenarios 250 Peter Hanson, 2010 Iberdola Open – double-hit chip shot on 12th hole with a bladed wedge from greenside rough was visible on slow motion replay but not by player in real time. Hanson beat Alejandro Canizares in sudden death.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 261 1/27/2015 ★33-8/16 Local Rule deeming all stakes on course to be immovable obstructions…not recommended. REVISED 2014 (See Note to definition of obstructions) 33-8/19 Local Rule permitting relief on specified side of paved path…not ok (The Olympic Club Ocean Course, 12th hole, before 1998 renovation) 33-8/27 Local Rule providing relief without penalty from bunker filled with casual water 33-8/28 Local Rule permitting redropping or placing when dropped ball embeds in bunker…No REVISED 2014 33-8/31 Local Rule providing relief from accumulations of leaves as GUR ★33-8/34 Relief from divot holes…by local rule not ok (Formerly the Ball Drop Decision which was moved to Appendix I, Part B) 33-8/37.5 Local Rule for water hazard with bunker adjacent ★33-8/39.5 Local Rule deeming partially grass-covered wall of bunker to be part of bunker 33-8/40 Local Rule clarifying status of material similar to sand…Stewart Cink at Harbour Town Golf Links 33-8/44.5 Status of growing things rooted within environmentally sensitive area 33-8/45 Local Rule treating temporary immovable obstructions as immovable obstructions or temporary immovable obstructions…player has an option

Notes:

2005 PGA Championship, Baltusrol Golf Club, Springfield, NJ Mark Wilson was the Rules Chairman of the PGA Championship at Baltusrol Golf Club in 2005. Mickelson won his second major. Most of the work gets done before the first player tees off, and then it is usually pretty quiet. But the first day somebody stepped on Tiger Wood’s ball in a water hazard, a spectator had a heart attack and a tree fell on the fourth hole, all before lunch the first day.

Lee Janzen, U.S. Open, Southern Hills Country Club, 2001 A player may not mop up dew or casual water through the green – this would be a breach of Rule 13-2. Lee Janzen at the 2001 US Open at Southern Hills was 3 over par during the first round and getting ready to hit his approach shot to the 9th hole when rain delayed the round. After returning to the 9th fairway to resume play on Friday morning, he noticed that mowers had swerved around the marker he had left in the turf. Janzen toweled off the fairway before replacing the ball. James Halliday, the Royal Canadian Golf Association Rules Committee Chairman, who was working his first US Open, witnessed Janzen’s actions but said nothing. It didn’t occur to Halliday that Janzen might have broken a rule until Saturday morning. By that time Janzen had completed round two and was five over par and thought he had made the cut by a shot. Janzen was assessed a 2 shot penalty for breaching Rule 13-2 and missed the cut by one. Decision 13- 2/35.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 262 1/27/2015 Q. In stroke play, a player returns a score card with his score and handicap correctly recorded. The Committee miscalculates his correct net score. After the competition closed, the error is discovered. What should they do? A. The Committee must correct its mistake by adjusting the player’s score. 33-5/2

Allowable Local Rules 33-8/13 Ball deflected by power line 33-8/16 Deeming all stakes on course to be immovable obstructions 33-8/21 Damage made by insects (e.g. mole crickets) 33-8/22 Treating ant hills as ground under repair 33-8/24 Relief from edging grooves around putting green 33-8/25 Ground under repair adjacent to artificially surfaced cart path 33-8/30 Permitting the repair of turf plugs on the putting green that are not 4 ¼ inches in diameter 33-8/31 Providing relief from accumulation of leaves through the green 33-8/38 Deeming out of bounds ball which crosses boundary but comes to rest on course 33-8/27 Providing relief without penalty from bunker filled with casual water as ground under repair through the green

Local Rules Not Permitted 33-8/2 Allows drop on green side of water hazard when ball fails to clear hazard 33-8/7 Requiring player to play out of turn on putting green 33-8/8 Providing relief from tree roots 33-8/12 Replay ball deflected by sprinkler head 33-8/19 Permitting relief on specified side of cart path 33-8/23 Denying relief from ground under repair during play of particular hole 33-8/28 Permitting re-dropping or placing when dropped ball embeds in bunker 33-8/29 Requiring player to take relief under penalty from tree nursery or plantation 33-8/35 Treating rough as lateral hazard

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 263 1/27/2015 Committee Error Decisions 6-1/1 Wrong form of play used in match play event 6-2b/3 Competitor wins competition with incorrect handicap due to Committee error; error discovered several days later…correct 6-2b/3.5 Player responsible for handicap on card, not Committee

33-1/2 Number of holes in stroke play competition reduced during the competition 33-5/2 Wrong handicap applied by Committee results in player not receiving prize 33-5/3 Misapplication of handicap affects match play draw 33-7/5 Play of wrong ball not rectified on advice of Committee member

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 264 1/27/2015 Rule 34 Disputes and Decisions

The Committee is the committee in charge of the competition or, if the matter does not arise in a competition, the committee in charge of the course.

34-1 Claims and Penalties a. Match Play If a claim is lodged with the Committee under Rule 2-5, a decision should be given as soon as possible so that the state of the match may, if necessary, be adjusted. If a claim is not made in accordance with Rule 2- 5, it must not be considered by the Committee.

There is no time limit on applying the disqualification penalty for a breach 251 of Rule 1-3. (Agreement to Waive Rules; See Decision 1-3/0.5 for when this occurs) b. Stroke play (Main message of the Rule) In stroke play, a penalty must not be rescinded, modified or imposed after Statute of limitations for penalties; the competition has closed. A competition is closed when the result has Definition of close of been officially announced, or in stroke-play qualifying followed by match competition play, when the player has teed off in his first match.

TIP Include definition of “close of competition” on entry form.

Exceptions (4): A penalty of disqualification must be imposed after the competition has closed if a competitor:

(i) was in breach of Rule 1-3 (Agreement to Waive Rules); or

(ii) returned a score card on which he had recorded a handicap that, before the competition closed, he knew was higher than that to which he was entitled, and this affected the number of strokes received (Rule 6- 2b); or 252

(iii) returned a score for any hole lower than actually taken (Rule 6-6d) “I didn’t hole (most common error – DQ after competition closed) for any reason other than out at number failure to include a penalty that, before the competition closed, he did not 5 today. know he had incurred; or Should I tell them now?” (iv) knew, before the competition closed, that he had been in breach of any other Rule for which the penalty is disqualification. (e.g. use of a distance measuring device when local rule is not in effect; failure to hole out; see new in 2010 anti- doping condition)

251 “Everything inside the leather is good today.” 252 “I know my handicap is 7 but I’m taking 10 today.”

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 265 1/27/2015 ★34-1b/1.5 Competitor correctly advised by fellow-competitor that he incurred a penalty disagrees with fellow-competitor and fails to include penalty in his score; Committee advised of incident after competition has closed REVISED 2014 ★34-1b/2 Competitor’s failure to sign score card discovered after competition closed…DQ if he knew REVISED 2014 34-1b/3 Play of wrong ball in stroke play not rectified; error discovered after competition closed ★34-1b/4 Competitor changes weight of club during round; breach discovered after competition closed…DQ if aware of breach REVISED 2014 ★34-1b/5 Disqualification penalty wrongly applied to winner of event; error discovered after two other competitors play-off for first place…Player should be declared winner REVISED 2014 34-1b/6 Winner’s score not posted due to Committee error 34-1b/9 Breach of anti-doping condition discovered after competition closed

★18-1/4 Spectator says ball was moved by outside agency but player not sure ★33-7/5 Play of wrong ball not rectified on advice of Referee

34-2 Referee’s Decision If a referee has been appointed by the Committee, his decision is final.253

What does “The referee’s decision is final” mean? It means it is final only in the sense that the player has no right to appeal unless the Referee consents. Decision 34-2/6

Holes USGA now uses a blue dot as a reference point on the front and back of Get the sequence right all greens and tape measures every green to determine exact distances first. Did the player do for all hole locations so there won’t be any confusion. Hole locations are something that was a then ranked by degree of difficulty for each day. See “How to Conduct a penalty? Competition”.

34-2/2 Referee authorizes player to infringe a rule…no penaltyÜ ★34-2/3 Referee warning player about to infringe rule REVISED 2014 34-2/4 Disagreement with referee’s decision 34-2/5 Referee reverses ruling made at last hole of match after players leave putting green…ok since no player had played any strokes and results had not been officially announced 34-2/6 Referee reverses ruling after player subsequently plays a ball…No! ★34-2/7 Correction of incorrect ruling by referee in match play

253 See Rule 33-1; in Stroke Play the Committee may limit a Referee’s duties.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 266 1/27/2015 34-3 Committee’s Decision 254 In the absence of a referee, any dispute or doubtful point on the Rules must be referred to the Committee, whose decision is final.

If the Committee cannot come to a decision, it may refer the dispute or doubtful point to the Rules of Golf Committee of the United States Golf Association, whose decision is final. If the dispute or doubtful point has not been referred to the Rules of Golf Committee, the player or players may request that an agreed statement be referred through a duly authorized representative of the Committee to the Rules of Golf Committee for an opinion as to the correctness of the decision given. The reply will be sent to this authorized representative.

If play is conducted other than in accordance with the Rules of Golf, the Conditions of Competition e.g. Scramble, 2 mulligans Rules of Golf Committee will not give a decision on any question. per hole, teams may share clubs, Rule 14-2b not in 34-3/1 Correction of Incorrect Ruling in stroke play effect. 34-3/1.5 Committee error and scoring in stroke play… Principles of equity outlined; see Table below 34-3/2 Committee does not penalize player in breach of pace of play conditions believing player had already lost hole

★34-3/3 Player plays based on incorrect ruling; procedure for player when error is discovered…In match play, an incorrect ruling may not be reversed after either side makes a stroke on the hole, or where there are no more strokes to be Must correct made, or either side makes a stroke from the next teeing 34-3/3 ground. In stroke play if no serious breach, play stands without penalty. If serious breach is involved and player has not played from next teeing ground the player must proceed correctly without penalty. Otherwise the strokes stand without penalty.Ü 34-3/3.3 Player in stroke play placed at serious disadvantage due to incorrect ruling…in equity consider appropriate corrective action – good decision with examples 34-3/3.5 Player lifts ball without authority due to misunderstanding referee’s instructions 34-3/3.7 Player incorrectly advised to continue with provisional ball

34-3/3.9 Committee makes incorrect ruling under Rule 3-3; Whether ruling may be corrected 34-3/5 True state of match not determinable…Committee should resolve in fairest way which might mean match should be replayed

34-3/6 Player proceeds under an inapplicable rule; Committee’s decision

254 Wrong rulings are an unfortunate fact of life.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 267 1/27/2015 34-3/7 Player proceeds on basis of ruling; subsequent facts prove ruling to be incorrect…player is responsible for providing correct facts to the Committee 34-3/8 Player proceeds on basis of ruling; player’s version of facts subsequently found to be incorrect 34-3/9 Resolution of questions of fact: Referee and Committee Responsibilities

18-1/4 Spectator says ball was moved by outside agency but player not sure

Committee Error Decisions 34-3/1.5 Committee error and scoring in stroke play…

Principles of Equity Committee Error and Scoring in Stroke Play 1. General Guidance on the Rules – When a Committee member provides incorrect information in the nature of general guidance about the Rules, the player should not be exempt from penalty.

2. Specific Ruling – When a referee makes a specific ruling that is contrary to the Rules in a specific situation, the player should be exempt from penalty. The Committee has the authority to extend this exemption for the duration of the round in circumstances where the player proceeds incorrectly on his own in exactly the same manner as advised by a referee earlier in the round. However, that exemption would cease if, in that round, the player becomes aware of the proper procedure or has his actions questioned.

3. Guidance on Local Rules or Conditions of Competition – When a Committee or a referee gives incorrect information on whether a Local Rule or condition of the competition is in effect, the player should be exempt from penalty for acting on that information. This exemption should be for the duration of the round unless corrected earlier, in which case, the exemption should cease at that point.

4. Equipment Ruling – When a member of the Committee or a referee rules that a non-conforming club is conforming, the player should be exempt from penalty for carrying or using the club. This exemption should be for the duration of the competition unless corrected earlier, in which case, the exemption should cease at the completion of the round during which the correction was made.

Decision 34-3/1.5

★34-3/3.3 Player in stroke play placed at serious disadvantage due to 255 incorrect ruling …in equity consider appropriate corrective action – good decision with examples 34-3/7 Player proceeds on basis of ruling; subsequent facts prove ruling to be incorrect 34-3/8 Player proceeds on basis of ruling; player’s version of facts subsequently found to be incorrect

255 We used this decision at The Gifford at Pelican Hill in 2013 to fix a Committee error on the 5th hole where the player from Oregon was seriously disadvantaged.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 268 1/27/2015 34-2/5 Referee reverses ruling made at last hole of match after players leave putting green…ok since no player had played any strokes and results had not been officially announced 34-2/6 Referee reverses ruling after player subsequently plays a ball…No! (Revised 2008) 8 34-3/3 Player plays based on incorrect ruling; procedure for player when error is discovered…In match play, an incorrect ruling may not be reversed after either side makes a stroke on the hole, or where there are no more strokes to be made, either side makes a stroke from the next teeing ground. In stroke play if no serious breach play stands without penalty. If serious breach is involved and player has not played from next teeing ground the player must proceed correctly without penalty. Otherwise the strokes stand without penalty.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 269 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 270 1/27/2015 When Player Gets the Benefit of the Doubt

14-6/1 Ball moves in water hazard after address

15-1/2 Balls inadvertently exchanged by competitors at unknown place

18-3b/5 Opponent’s caddie lifts player’s ball which may or may not have been out of bounds

19-1/4.1 Ball deliberately deflected or stopped through the green by spectator

34-3/4 Dispute as to whether competitor played from outside teeing ground

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 271 1/27/2015 Intentionally left bank

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 272 1/27/2015 When Doubt Should Be Resolved Against the Player

5-3/8 Opponent or Fellow-Competitor Disputes Player’s Claim that Ball is Unfit for Play — Player must preserve condition for examination by Committee – otherwise the Committee should rule against the player – Match Play: Loss of Hole Stroke Play: Two strokes

6-8b/7 Condition requiring immediate discontinuance of play; Guidelines for waiving or modifying disqualification penalty for failure to discontinue play immediately

13-2/1.1 Player attempts to take stance fairly but improves Line of Play by moving interfering growing object

13-4/10 Committee member enters bunker; whether player may smooth footprints

13-4/35.5 Ball played from bunker onto grass bank; player hits sand with club; ball then rolls back into bunker

14/1.5 Intent to strike ball ceases during downswing; Club not stopped but path of clubhead altered to avoid striking ball

14-1/4 Striking the ball with half an inch backswing…in absence of strong evidence to the contrary it should be ruled player pushed ball

16-1a/9 Brushing loose impediments off line of putt with palm of hand

16-2/4 Question of fact whether player’s actions caused ball to move and any doubt should be resolved against the player

18-2a/30 Ball moves after player takes several practice swings near ball and touches grass behind ball

19-5/4 Competitor’s ball played from putting green touches but does not move ball of fellow-competitor lying on green…No penalty but any doubt as to whether the fellow- competitor’s ball moved or prevent the competitor’s ball from rolling any farther should be resolved against the player

21/3 Player throws his ball to his caddie and there is a question of fact whether this resulted in the ball being cleaned; any doubt should be resolved against the player.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 273 1/27/2015 Rule 25-1c It is a question of fact whether a ball that has not been found after having been struck towards an abnormal ground condition is in such a condition. In order to apply this Rule it must be known or virtually certain that the ball is in the abnormal ground condition. Any doubt will be resolved against the player.

Rule 26-1 It is a question of fact whether a ball that has not been found after having been struck towards a water hazard is in the hazard. In order to apply this Rule, it must be known or virtually certain that the ball is in the hazard. Any doubt will be resolved against the player.

26-1/9 Caddie lifts ball in water hazard without player’s authority

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 274 1/27/2015 When One Rule Overrides Another:

2-2/1 Player putting for half is given advice by opponent. Rule 2- 2 controls over Rule 8-1.

4-4c/2 Whether player may use excess club to replace club damaged in normal course of play. Rule 4-3a(iii) overrides Rule 4-4c.

10-1c/2 Player requested to lift ball due to interference plays out of turn instead. Does the player lose the hole for breach of Rule 22-2 or does Rule 10-1c apply, in which case there would be no penalty but opponent would have the right to require player to replay the stroke in correct order. Rule 10-1c overrides Rule 22-2.

11-3/2 Lifting ball in play but still within Teeing Ground. Decision 27/17 overrides 18-2a.

12-1/4 Player touches ground in hazard when searching for ball believed covered by loose impediments in hazard…No penalty. Rule 12-1 overrides 13-4.

13-4/35.8 Player deems ball unplayable in bunker, announces his intention to proceed under Rule 28a outside bunker and then rakes bunker on new line of play…No penalty. Rule 28 overrides 13-4.

13-4/ 37.5 Player plays ball from bunker backwards, then smoothes footprints…ok Rule 13-4 overrides 13-2

14-6/1 Ball moves in water hazard after address…No penalty if ball moved due to current and the ball must be played from its new position. Rule 14-6 overrides Rule 18-2b in such a case.

16-2/4 Question of fact whether player’s actions caused ball to move and any doubt should be resolved against the player…Rule 24-1 overrides Rule 17

18-2a/14 Caddie on own initiative lifts ball for identification…Since the ball was lifted other than in accordance with the Rules Rule 18-2a applies and the player incurs a penalty of one stroke. Rule 18-2a overrides 12-2 in the circumstances. Penalty for failing to announce the intention to lift for identification is not applicable.

18-2b/10 Ball falls into hole after being addressed…penalty under 18-2b and the ball must be replaced. Rule 18-2b overrides 16-2.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 275 1/27/2015 18-2b/11 Ball moved by another agency after address…No penalty. Whenever an agency directly causes a ball to move, the Rule applicable to that agency (e.g. Rule 18-1, 18-2a, 18- 3, 18-4 or 18-5) overrides another Rule where a player is deemed to have moved the ball (e.g. Rule 18-2b).

27/17 Status of original ball if another ball played under stroke- and-distance procedure

20-3a/0.5 Whether player himself must place or replace ball…Rule 20-3a overrides 12-2 which implies that the player himself must place or replace the ball.

20-3b/4 Lie of ball to be replaced altered and spot where ball originally lay not determinable. If both the original lie and spot where the ball lay are known, Rule 20-3b overrides Rule 20-3c. The ball must be placed in the nearest lie that is not more than one club-length from the original lie, not nearer the hole and not in a hazard.

20-3b/5 If either the original lie or the spot where the ball lay is not known Rule 20-3c overrides Rule 20-3b. The player must drop the ball as near as possible to where it lay but not in a hazard and not on a putting green.

30-3b/1 Partner in Four-Ball Match is closer to the hole and partners decide he should putt first even though he would be standing on his partner’s line of putt. Rule 30-3b overrides Rule 16-1a which prohibits touching the line of putt.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 276 1/27/2015 Decisions Involving Changing Relief Options

18-2a/12.5 Player entitled to relief without penalty from condition lifts ball; Chooses not to take relief and wishes to proceed under the unplayable ball Rule

20-2a/6 Ball dropped under option 28c of unplayable ball rule strikes player, requiring re-drop under Rule 20-2a…player may not change to relief option 28b

20-2c/5 Ball dropped under option 28c and ball rolls nearer the hole and re-drop required under Rule 20-2c…player may not change relief options and drop under Rule 28b.

20-6/2 Ball dropped under option 28c and dropped in a wrong place; he is advised of this and lifts his ball under Rule 20- 6 and wishes to proceed under option 28b…May the player then proceed under Rule 28b? Yes.

20-6/5 Player drops ball under rules and then wishes to replace ball in original position…player’s ball lies under a tree, deems his ball unplayable and drops a ball three club- lengths from where the ball originally lay. He is informed he dropped in a wrong place and lifts under 20-6 and realizes that, if he drops the ball within two club-lengths it is likely to be unplayable. May he replace the ball in the original position?... No, once the player has put a ball into play under an applicable Rule, he must continue to proceed under that Rule until he has correctly put a ball into play. He may change options under 28 but may not proceed under a different Rule.

24-2b/5 Player who lifts ball under first option of Rule 24-2b(ii) then wishes to proceed under second option…ok

25-1b/9 Player who invokes first option of Rule 25-1b(ii) drops ball on the ground in the bunker affording maximum available relief, then wishes to invoke second option and drop behind the bunker…No, he is not entitled to invoke one option and then, if he does not like the result, invoke the other.

26-1/16 Point where ball last crossed margin of lateral water hazard determined and ball dropped; Point then proves to be wrong point

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 277 1/27/2015 Decisions Involving Changing Relief Options (continued)

28/6.5 Player deems ball unplayable a second time and wishes to proceed under stroke and distance after dropping a ball under other unplayable option; Player play a stroke from Point A to Point B. The player deems ball unplayable at Point B and proceeds under 28c or c. After dropping the ball comes to rest at Point C. The player deems the ball unplayable and wishes to proceed under 28a and drop at Point A…ok because he did not make a stroke at the ball at either Point B or Point C. 2 penalty strokes

When a Player is Allowed to Change Relief Options When He Has Done Something Incorrect and is Trying to Correct Under Rule 20-6

YES NO 1. Wrong Place 1. No Drops - Rule 20-2a (e.g. over shoulder, by any another person, touches any person or equipment) 2. 2. Rule 20-2c Must Re-drops 3. 3. Strikes Equipment

If you drop in a wrong place you haven’t dropped under any option.

Rule 26-1b Player drops in the right place and the ball rolls forward 3 club lengths. May the player go further back when re- dropping? Yes, because he’s using the same option.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 278 1/27/2015 When a Player Proceeds Under an Inapplicable Rule

18-2a/3 Ball lifted and dropped away from boundary stake under 1 + 2 = 2 obstruction rule 18-2 Penalty Cap

20-7/2 Ball deemed unplayable in water hazard is dropped in 1 + 2 = 3 hazard and played 26-1; 20-7c

25-1b/13 Casual water mistaken for water hazard; Substituted ball 1 + 2 = 2 played under water hazard rule 15-2; 20-7c

25-1c/2 Ball dropped and played under ground under repair rule in absence of knowledge or virtual certainty that original ball 1 + 2 = 3 27-1; 20-7c in ground under repair

34-3/6 Player proceeds under inapplicable Rule; Committee’s Decision – this Decision addresses when a player proceeds under a Rule that does not apply to his situation and then makes a stroke, the Committee must determine the Rule to apply in order to give a ruling based on the player’s actions. For examples of appropriate Committee decisions in such cases, see Decisions 18-2a/3, 20-7/2, 25-1b/13 and 25-1c/2 and the explanations in this decision.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 279 1/27/2015 Intentionally left blank.

Jim Moriarty - Rules of Golf Notes 280 1/27/2015